<MOA>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The North American review. / Volume 131, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>624 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABQ7578-0131</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/nora/nora0131/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The North American review. / Volume 131, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0131</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">000</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="PNT" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-1">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The North American review. / Volume 131, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">A-B</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00001" SEQ="0001" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="PNT" N="A"></PB>
<PB REF="IMG00002" SEQ="0002" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="B"></PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The North American review. / Volume 131, Issue 284 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>624 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABQ7578-0131</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/nora/nora0131/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The North American review. / Volume 131, Issue 284</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">North-American review and miscellaneous journal</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>University of Northern Iowa</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Cedar Falls, Iowa, etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>July 1880</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0131</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">284</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="front" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-2">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The North American review. / Volume 131, Issue 284, miscellaneous front pages</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">i-x</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00003" SEQ="0003" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TPG001" N="R001">THE




NORTH AMERICAN

REVIEW.

EDITED BY ALLEN THOENDIKE RICE.






VOL. CXXXI.



Tros Tyriusque mliii nullo discrimine agetur.












NEW YORK:
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.
1880.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00004" SEQ="0004" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="R002">A) ~ 




COPYRIGHT BY

ALLEN THORNDIKE RiCE.
1880.








CQRN~~
~



UNiV ~i~3 ~Y
\ L3~A~Y</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00005" SEQ="0005" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TOC001" N="R003">CONTENTS OF VOL. CXXXI.
	PAGE

PRINCE BISMARCK, as a Friend of America and as a States
	man. Part I. By MORITZ BUSCH .	.	.	.	. 1

CANADA AND THE UNITED STATES. By Professor GOLDWIN
	SMITH, L. II. D.	. . . . . . .	14

THE EXODUS OF ISRAEL. By S. C. Bnrn~a~r, D. D.,LLD.,
	President of Dartmouth College	.	.	.	.	. 26


THE ENGLISH HOUSE OF LORDS. By JAMES E. THOROLD

ROGERS, M. P.. . . . . . . . . 44
THE ETHICS OF SEX. By Miss M. A. JIARDAKER.	.	. 62.


THE PANAMA CANAL. By Count FERDINAND DE LESSEPS,
	Member of the Institute of France .	.	.	.	. 75


PROFLIGACY IN FICTION. I. Zolas Kana. II. Guidas Moths.

By A. K. FISKE . . . . . . . . 79




RUINED CITIES OF CENTRAL AMERICA. By the Editor . 89
THE LAW OF NEWSPAPER LIBEL. By JOHN PROFFATT . 109


NULLITY OF THE EMANCIPATION EDICT. By RICHARD II.
	DANA . . . . . . . . .	128</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00006" SEQ="0006" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TOC002" N="R004">	iv	CONTENT1S~
			PAGE
Tm~ CENSUS LAWS. By CHARLES F. JOHNSON	.	.	. 135


PRINCIPLES OF TAXATION. By Professor SIMON NEWCOMB. 142
PRINCE BISMARCK, as a Friend of America and as a States
	man. Part IL By MORITZ BUSCH.	.	.	. 157


RECENT LITERATURE. I. Cowper. II. The English Poets.
III.	Vignettes in Rhyme, and other Verses. IV. The
Poems of Richard Henry Stoddard. V. Songs of the

Springtides. By CHARLES T. CONGDON. . . . 177


THE RUINS OF CENTRAL AMERICA. Part I. By D~SIR~
CHARNAY. . . . . . . . . . 185




THE PERPETUITY OF CHINESE INSTITUTIONS. By S. WELLS
	WILLIAMS, LL. D. .	.	.	.	-	205


THE TRIAL OF MRS. SURRATT. By JOHN W. CLAMPITT . 223


THE PERSONALITY OF GOD. By WILLIAM T. HARRIS, LL. D. 241
STEAMBOAT DISASTERS. By R. B. FORBES .	.	.	. 257


INSINCERITY IN THE PULPIT. By the Rev. EDWARD EVERETT
HALE . . . . . . . . . . 208




RECENT WORKS ON THE BRAIN AND NERVES. I. Pathol-
ogy of Mind. II. The Brain as an Organ of Mind. III.
Neurasthenia; or, Exhaustion of the Brain and Spinal
	Cord. By GEORGE M. BEARD, M. D. .	.	.	. 278

THE DEMOCRATIC PARTY JUDGED BY ITS HISTORY. By
	EMORY A. STORRS .	.	. .	.	.	.	. 285


THE SUCCESS OF THE ELECTRIC LIGHT. By THOMAS A.
	EDISON . . . . . . . . .	295</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00007" SEQ="0007" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TOC003" N="R005">CONTENTS.

PAGE

THE RUINS OF CENTRAL AMERICA. Part II. By D~sn~

CHARNAY. . . . . . . . . . 301




THE OBSERVANCE OF THE SABBATH. By the Rev. LEONARD
BACON, D. D. . . . . . . . . . 822




THE CAMPAIGN OF 1862. By Judge D. THEW WEIGHT . 332


THE TAXATION OF CHURCH PROPERTY. By Rev. A. W.

PITZER, D. D. . . . . . . . . . 362




RECENT PROGRESS ~ ASTRONOMY. By Professor EDWARD

S.	HOLDEN . . . . . . . . . 875




THE MONARCHICAL PRINCIPLE IN OUR CONSTITUTION. By
	W. B. LAWRENCE, LL. D.	.	.	.	.	. . 385

THE ADVANTAGES OF FREE RELIGIOUS DISCUSSION. By the
Right Rev. WILLIAM CROSWELL DOANE, D. D., Bishop
	of Albany.	.	.	.	.	.	.	.	.	. 410

THE REPUBLICAN PARTY AS IT WAS AND Is. By MoNT
	GOMERY BLAIR.	.	.	.	.	.	.	.	. 422


THE RUINS OF CENTRAL AMERICA. Part Ill. By Df~SIR~
CHARNAY. . . . . . . . . . 431




THE NICARAGUA ROUTE TO THE PACIFIC. By DANIEL
	AMMEN, Rear-Admiral, U. S. Navy.	.	.	.	. 440


THE COMING REVISION OF THE BIBLE. By the Rev. HOW
	ARD CROSBY, D. D. .	.	.	.	.	.	.	. 447


RECENT EUROPEAN PUBLICATIONS. I Manzonis Correspond-
ence with Fauriel. II. An Essay on the Life and Genius
of Calderon. Ill. Miracle Plays and Sacred Dramas.

IV.	The Purgatory of Dante Alighieri. By Professor
T.	F. CRANE . . . . . . . . 457</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00008" SEQ="0008" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TOC004" N="R006">Vi	CONTENTS.

PAGE

Tnx POLITICAL SITUATION FROM A FINANCIAL STAwPoINT:

An Address to the People of New York. By E. D.
MORGAN, J. J. ASTOR, HAMILTON FISH, ROBERT LENOX

KENNEDY, J. PIERPONT MORGAN, E. P. FABBRI, CHARLES

H.	RUSSELL, JOHN A. STEWART, J. D. VERMILYE, HENRY

F.	VAIL, BENJAMIN B. SHERMAN, DAVID Dows, WIL-
LIAM H. MACY, SAMUEL SLOAN, LEVI P. MORTON, GEORGE

BLISS, JESSE SELIGMAN, GEORGE T. ADEE, CYRUS W.

FIELD, JOHN W. ELLIS, ISAAC SHERMAN, I. N. PHELPS . 464


THE FUTURE OF THE REPUBLICAN PARTY. By GEORGE S.
	BOUTWELL	.	.	. . 475


DISCOVERIES AT OLYMPIA. By Professor ERNST CURTIUS . 484


RATIONAL SUNDAY OBSERVANCE. By the ReV. JAMES FREE
	MAN CLARKE D D	.	.	. .	.	.496


SOUTHERN STATESMEN AND THEIR POLICY. By JOHN JAY . 507


THE RUINS OF CENTRAL AMERICA. Part IV. By Df~SIR~
CHARNAY. . . . . . . . . . 519




THE DISTRIBUTION OF TIME. By LEONARD WALDO, S. D. . 528
THE PUBLIC-SCHOOL FAILURE. By RICHARD GRANT WHITE. 537
TH2 VALIDITY OF THE EMANCIPATION EDICT. By AARON
	A.	FERRIS	.	.	.	.	.	.	.
551</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00009" SEQ="0009" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="R007">THE




NORTH AMERICAN

REVIEW.
JuLY,
1880.
No. 284.




Tros Tyriusque nilhi nub discrimine agetur.










NEW YORK:
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.
1880.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00010" SEQ="0010" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="R008">COPYRIGHT BY

ALLEN THORNDIKE EIOE.
1880.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00011" SEQ="0011" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="R009">KORTH AMERICAX REVIEW.

JULY, 1880.
	P&#38; a5

PRINCE BISMAROK, as a Friend of America and a~ a
	Statesman. By MOBITZ BUSCH .	.	.	.	. 1

II.	CANADA AKD THE UNITED STATES. By Professor Gow..
	WIN SMITH, L H. D. .	.	.	.	.	.	. 14

Ill.	THE EXODUS OF ISRAEL. By S. C. BABTLETI, D. D.,
IL. D., President of Dartmouth College . . . 26

IV.	THE ENGLISH HOUSE OF LORDS. By JAMES E. THOROLD
ROGERS, M. P. . . . . . . . . 44



V.	THE ETHICS OF SEX. By Miss M. A. HARDAKEB . 62

VI.	THE PANALDIA CANAL. By Count FERDINAND DR Las-
SEPS, Member of the Institute of France . . . 75

VII.	PROFLIGACY IN FICTION. I. Zolas Nana. II. Ouidas
	Moths. By A. K. FISKE .	.	.	.	.	. 79</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00012" SEQ="0012" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="R010">	Time Editor disclaims responsibility for the opinions~
of contributors, whether their articles are signed or
anonymous.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-3">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>Moritz Busch</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>Busch, Moritz</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">Prince Bismarck, as a Friend of America and as a Statesman. Part I</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">1-14</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00013" SEQ="0013" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="1">NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.
No. CCLXXXIV.

JULY, 1880.



PRINCE BISMARCK, AS A FRIEND OF AMERICA
AND AS A STATESMAN.

PART I.

	SINCE I have undertaken to present this great statesman to the
American public in the following pagesthe man on whom all eyes
in Europe are fixed so soon as any change impends in the fortunes
of the Continent, or when mens minds are agitated by some im-
portant questionI rejoice to be able to begin by declaring him to
be the friend of America. Prince Bismarck is, indeed, an old and
warm friend of the United States and of their inhabitants. When
he still bore the title of count, and, indeed, when he was simply
Herr von Bismarck, he was well-disposed toward this great North
American people, a favorable disposition which dated from his
youth, and may be said to have been inherent in his nature. In
other words, the Chancellor of the German Empire in this trait
forms no exception among the German people, and is, in fact, the
type of his nation, and the representative of the great majority
of Germans who look beyond their borders, and are able to under-
stand the nature of foreign peoples, and to estimate them according
to their worth.
	We Germans, too, are in the habit of regarding the Americans
as kin beyond sea, for which we have many good reasons, in some
respects even more cogent, perhaps, than have Gladstones coun
	von. CxxxJ.-No. 284.	1</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00014" SEQ="0014" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="2">	2	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW:.

trymen. The mighty nation in the north of the transatlantic con-
tinent is a mixed people, drawn from various races, of whom the
great majority are Germanic. These may be subdivided into two~
stocksthe Anglo-Americans and the German-Americansboth
akin to usthe former from ancient times through the Saxon blood
which runs in their veins, and the latter as the immediate offspring
of their German mother, many of whom still speak the home lan-
guage. The Anglo-Americans, the dominant race in the United
States, are our cousins, and the German-Americans, fewer in num-
ber, although amounting to three or four millions, are congregated in
the chief cities on the Atlantic seaboard and in the West, and thus~
exercise considerable influence in the formation of the national char-
acter ; ~ these are, indeed, our own brethren, flesh of our flesh and:
bone of our bone.
	The political life of America and much of its organization un-
doubtedly differ from what we find in Germany, but, side by side-
with important differencea, there are, especially of late, in the recent
institutions of both nations evident points of likeness, which would
be still more apparent if each nation were not subject te- the con-
straining power of necessity in their external circumstances, ~the
relative position of the two countries, the character of their neigh-
bors, etc., which have influenced the choice of their mode of govern-
ment and the form of their institutions~ It would not be difficult

	*	Di. White, the representative of the United States at the Imperial Court of
Berlin, on the late occasion of the opening of the International Fishery Exhibition,,
expressly declared and admitted the great benefits which the Americans have de-
rived from Germany. He remarked that the chairman of the banquet,. Oberbiirger--
meister von Forckenbeck, had. spoken of the great services rendered to the exhibition
by America, but that he must deciare the Americans to be debtors to G~ermany.
Every American was aware that Germany had rendered, and was still rendering, good
service to America, botb in a material and an intellectual point of view. Thousands~
of German laborers had crossed the sea, carrying with them their industrious habits,
and there were now more than a thousand American students at the German universi-
ties and other places of education, who would see to it that the school system in-
introduced into America from England should disappear. The Germans had brought
their idealism with them, and had also distinguished themselves in the sphere of poli-
tics, of which the speaker gave an instance in Mr. Carl Schurz, who is a member ot
the Cabinet. Dr. White concluded his speech by saying that, in the conflict against
slavery and for a united country, the Germans had always fought for the good cause,
as well as in the great controversy of political economy between a metallic and a paper
currency. It would ever be a pleasure and an honor to the United States to take
part with Germany in the promotion of industry andciviization. Great applause foi~-
lowed these worda.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00015" SEQ="0015" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="3">	PRINCE BISAfARCK.	3

to adduce examples of what we have asserted. The German mode
of government is a monarchy, while that of America is a republic.
But the Americans as well as the Germans only brought the form
of their constitution to perfection by a civil war which cemented the
centrifugal elements. Not till quite recently did the Union become
a perfect Federal state; and the German Empire, which has replaced
the disintegrated German Bund, is a similar structure, although
erected on the basis of monarchy: the Senate corresponds with
the Bundesrath, the House of Representatives with the Reichstag,
the President with the Emperor. The German Empire is a military
state, because it is surrounded by other like states, and is menaced
with war; America only requires a small army, since she has no
rival and menacing neighbors; yet her legislation in this direction
shows that at least it is a question whether she would continue to
be a republic were she forced by circumstances to maintain a stand-
ing army corresponding to her greatness and to the number of her
inhabitants.
	However widely the Germans differ from the Americans in po-
litical institutions, this difference has never produced a feeling of
dislike or ill will toward our near and remote kindred. Neither
have we been prejudiced by the fact that the majority of Americans
differ from us in their manners, mode of life, and social customs;
and, indeed, I think I may affirm, on the strength of considerable
and assured experience, that although they have, as far as race and
language are concerned, more in common with our good friends in
Great Britain, yet the hearts of the Americans are drawn toward
us rather than toward those who are not only their brothers but
their rivals.
	We Germans can rejoice without grudging over the great quali-
ties of the Americans: their realism, which is not without a touch of
the ideal, and which does not exclude sacrifices to the latter; over
their bold yet comprehensive views of public and private affairs;
their spirit and persistence in overcoming difficulties. We concede
to them without dissatisfaction or jealousy their vast resources and
almost unbroken success, their continual progress toward a mighty
future. On the other hand, we know that they are the only people
which has not been filled with envy and groundless fears by our
acquisitions in the late war, by our entrance into the circle of domi-
nant European nations, and our position as a great and pacific power.
Just as we, during the war between the Northern and Southern
States, shared the hopes of the majority of Americans for the tri</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00016" SEQ="0016" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="4">	4	THE NORTH AffERICAN REVIEW.

umpli of the cause which was finally successful, so we counted on
their sympathy with our national party when a few years later the
question of our existence and the crisis of our fate approached. In
1870,. when M~. Bancrofts letter to the Chancellor of the Empire
was published, in which he, as the representative of the United
States, congratulated himself on having been an eye-witness of the
triumphant success of our German policy, he was generally regarded
as the interpreter of the sentiments of his countrymen, and the
letter was hailed by the whole German press as a matter for con-
gratulation.
	From the time when America succeeded in severing her connec-
tion with the mother-country, a good understanding between the
two nations has always subsisted, nor is there the least reason to
suppose that it will not be permanent. It is well known that Fred-
erick the Great was unconditionally on the side of the American
colonies in their conflict with the mother-country, and in their at-
tempts to form independent States; he openly rejoiced at their suc-
cess in the presence of the English ambassador, and afterward
entered into friendly relations with the States. These relations
were maintained uninterrupted by the Prussian rulers who suc-
ceeded him, nor is there any change in our time.
	Prince Bismarcks sentiments toward America are mainly those
of the German people as a whole; so that it is enough to say that
these sentiments may be further explained by the fact that the tem-
per of the American people and that of our great regenerator have
some qualities in common with each other, of which I need only
mention here the daring and far-sighted policy, the bold and per-
sistent triumph over all difficulties, and, above all, the realistic views
and treatment of affairs observable in the entire conduct of them
both.
	A foreshadowing of this similarity of temper and of this par-
tiality for America may, as I have already said, be traced in the
undeveloped Bismarck, in the G~ttingen student of 1833. John
Lothrop Mbtley, the future historian and diplomatist, and another
American student named Coffin, are mentioned among his friends
at that time. With the latter especially he seems to have conversed
on polltical matters. The question whether there would be a united
Germany in the course of another twenty years became the subject
of a wager. Coffin said No, and Bismarck Yes, and the win-
ner was to receive five-and-twenty bottles of champagne, which they
were to drink together. When the time had elapsed, so Bismarck</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00017" SEQ="0017" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="5">	PRINCE BISMARCK.	5

told tl~e story during our campaign in France, I remembered our
wager, and wished to cross the sea to conclude the affair, and drink
the forfeit with him. But, on making inquiry, I found that he was.
dead. Poor friend! his name was no good omen.
	Bismarck retained his prepossession for Americans, on a more
thorough acquaintance with history and geography, after he be-
came a minister, and finally when he rose to be the leader of Ger-
man policy. During the Franco-German war, generals of the
United States army, accompanied by civilians, were often presented
to him. Sheridan appeared at Port ?~ Mousson with his aide-de-
camp Forsyth, and his interpreter Mr. McLean; at Ferrk~res there
was Burnside, and another American, whose name I have forgot-
ten; and at Versailles some other American visitors, all of whom
were welcomed and treated as distinguished guests. They were
even admitted at times when he was full of work, and other visit-
ors were sent away. I do not know how these Americans have
bewitched me, he said to me one evening at Versailles, but I
can not send them away, although I have so much to do that for
me the day ought to have six hours over and above the four-and-
twenty. Sheridan repeatedly dined with the Chancellor, and ac-
companied him to the battle-fields of Metz and Sedan. They seemed
to be mutually interested and pleased with each other; so much so
that, when the American general had found shelter for the night
in a peasants hut at R6zonville, he was several times heard to mur-
mur, Dear Count ! in his sleep.
	The Chancellor was also much pleased with Bancrofts letter,
of which we have already spoken. It reached us at the Rothschild
chAteau at FerrThres just as we sat down to dinner, and after read-
ing it he handed it to me, that I might translate it to such of our
guests as did not understand English. During the siege of Paris,
the Count was on more friendly terms with Washburne, American
envoy to the French Government at that time, than with the other
foreign representatives who remained in the city, and Washbuirne
was of great use to those Germans who were left there. There
was also a young American named Moulton, brother-in-law to Count
Hatzfeld, one of the Chancellors suite, who, if I remember right,
had some property at or near Brie, and in whose sprightly, unaf-
fected manner Bismarck seemed to find especial delight: he was
always a welcome guest at dinner at Madame Jess6s house.
	The Chancellors good feeling for the Americans, which is appar-
ent in these slight touches, was not changed when public opinion</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00018" SEQ="0018" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="6">	6	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

in America inclined toward the French people after their sudden
transformation into republicans, nor even when private persons in
America supported the resistance of France by sending over arms
and other materials of war. The war materials sent by the English
were regarded with very different feelings, for in their case we
beheld secret enmity, in the Americans only a mercantile spirit.
	I must reluctantly pass over further proofs of Bismarcks attach-
ment to America, which I regret the more, since they are highly
characteristic of the Princes tone of thought. Yet, before we turn
to other considerations, it is worth while to mention the following
fact: In the spring of 1873 I saw a framed portrait in the Chan-
cellors study, which was leaning against a chair until it should be
hung up; and on coming close to it I recognized the features of
President Grant. He was there in good company. Very few pic-
tures adorned the walls of the room in which the Prince was work-
ing at the time, but they represented for the most part historical
characters, and con temporaries of the highest repute; the Great
Elector, Frederick the Great, the Emperor William, Victor Eman-
uel, and the Schlachtendenker, Moltke, looked down from their
frames on those that entered the room.
	Let us now consider the great Chancellor from another point of
view, and inquire into the secret of his wonderful success. German
dreamers, worthy people but not clear thinkers, have discovered
that it is solely and altogether due to the popular spirit, the Voiks-
seete. The whole scheme was devised and carried into execution by
the Votksseele through popular agitation, directed by the sage judg-
ment and the infallible counsels of professors, lawyers, and men of
.letters, who were its mouthpieces; through its associations and
mass meetings, its Schiitzenfests, its Turnerfests, and its Si~nger-
fests. Others have ascribed to chance and to a long run of good
luck the events which have reconstituted Germany, and have raised
her from a weak to a powerful state. Others, again, whenever he
has come forward and carried into execution any grand scheme,
have seen only the evidences of blindness, stupidity, or treachery
among his opponents.
	I am of quite another opinion, although I do not deny that a
grain of truth may lie at the bottom of some of these explanations.
These outgivings of the Volksseele were at best of secondary im-
portancemere sentiment and vetleiM, oftentimes not even helpful.
And here we are reminded that at the very beginning of his politi-
cal career Bismarck said to Disraeli, I wish to save Germany</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00019" SEQ="0019" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="7">	PRINCE BISMAROK.	FT

from the professors. What is called good luck is for the most
part capacity and energy in making use of circumstances. Fred-
erick the Great, indeed, paid homage to King Chance, yet those
who quote this saying should remember that it is accompanied by
the remark, Quun homme desprit dise un mot, cela suffit pour que
mule vous le r~p~tent. The blind stupidity of hostile Rrinces and
statesmen has involuntarily contributed to the success of many of
the Chancellors schemes, but it was impossible for him to calculate
on such aid beforehand. And the treachery which is supposed to
have helped him is only a delusion of the French, who, on the col-
lapse of their assumed invincibility became so excited that, with all
their natural intelligence, they were like people who imagine that
they see a ghost, and they were ready to believe the most wonder-
ful inventions. It is a legend which may be repeated by the pres-
ent generation of our neighbors on the other side of the Vosges, but
which will find no place in history, even in France, and which we Ger-
mans may at once reject in our attempt to account for our success.
	I have, therefore, only to regard our Chancellor and his acts in
the light in which they would probably be considered by the gifted
author of Heroes and Hero-worship that is, I am convinced
that Prince Bismarck has really made himself and Germany great by
the surpassing keenness of his political insight and by the strong
will which have done such great things for Germany. He is a
product of the slow development of the German nation, which be-
gan with Frederick the Great, and was accelerated by the war of
liberation; a development which, as time went on, was concen-
trated, with all its legitimate aspirations, on a single personality,
and in this concentrated form its power was so gigantic as to over-
throw the foundations of the old world, and to construct a new and
fairer building out of its ruins. In other words, he appears to
those who know him most intimately to be one of the men ordained
by Providence, one of the great geniuses or heroes who appear from
time to time to direct the energy of their people into new and high-
er paths, by which they may attain to fuller activity and recog-
nition, and may thus become, when rightly estimated and used, a
blessing to their neighbors and to the whole civilized world. The
Chancellor Bismarck, already regarded by many in this his his-
torical aspect, will, when party spirit has subsided, and there are
more abundant materials for the interpretation of his character, be
more generally recognized as such a God-sent hero, endowed with
divine genius.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00020" SEQ="0020" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="8">	8	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

	It is, therefore, in himself that I seek, and believe to have partly
found, the solution of the riddle of his astonishing success. Only
in part, for while we can analyze his political method as it is ex-
pressed in acts and words, his genius is incapable of definition, since
it is full of surprises, ever working with new expedients and in new
ways, ever devising unexpected combinations. Like everything in-
formed with genius, it falls into the sphere of that creative force
and impulse which a German philosopher has designated as the un-
conscious. He has this quality in common with Shakespeare and
Goethe. We can enjoy, admire, and analyze their works, yet no
one can enter so closely into what moves and inspires their hearts as
to equal them. A man must be born a Goethe or Shakespeare of
the spirit of poetry, just as a Bismarck is only born of the spirit of
history.
	If, now, we consider the working of this genius, which acts un-
consciously in his inmost being, and which therefore is veiled to all
scrutiny, we discover as it were the symptoms of this innermost
process: an intellect that essentially, or, more properly speaking,
that necessarily, naturally, and spontaneously aims only at what is
attainable; a searching and penetrating insight into the means best
fitted for reaching its ends; and a clear perception of the obstacles,
whatever they may be, which might impede or arrest its progress
toward its object. We find the same readiness in concession as in
persistence, and a steady pursuit of the main lines of his enterprise
through all the circumstances that occur. A nearer examination
will show a delicate hand, never missing the right spot as it probes
and handles all the personalities with which he has to do; the gift
of always knowing the right moment at which to strike a decisive
blow, or to defer action until the fitting hour arrives, and an ex-
traordinary knack of insensibly leading his opponent to put him-
self in the wrong in the eyes of the world. We may also admire
his singular impartiality with respect to liberal and conservative
party warfare, his perfect readiness to accept facts, which, however,
is accompanied by an attractive warmth and poetic illusion in his
estimate of results; the great energy which shrinks from nothing
which is expedient and necessary, and at the same time a modera-
tion which only demands what is absolutely necessary, and is ready
to sacrifice trifles in order to come to an understanding. He has
worked with simple tools which have from their very simplicity
been often overlooked and despised, and that not only once, like
Columbus with his egg, but by combining in every great undertak</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00021" SEQ="0021" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="9">	PRINCE BISMARUK.	9

ing a cool head with a warm heart, by uniting Achilles with Odys-
seus in his own single person. Many will agree with me that this
is an approximate solution of the problem of that success by which
this extraordinary genius has surprised the world.
	The Chancellor acted with wonderful skill during the years
preceding the war of 1866, and still more surprising perhaps were
the clear-sightedness and dexterity with which he was able to re-
strain the French in their thirst for revenge for Sadowa until
the right time for Germany arrived, and we were able to meet
their attack with decisive success; he caused the Emperor Napo-
leon to compromise himself again and again in the eyes of Europe,
and was able to conduct the war so as to secure the neutrality
of the other powers. With masterly art he acquired the good will
of Russia, and gained over the south German states by his forbear-
arance; he induced Bavaria to undertake the task of restoring the
imperial dignity, and in this way he crowned the edifice of the
German Empire; he caused Alsace-Lorraine to be declared the
joint possession of the German princes, so as to make its preserva-
tion the common interest of the empire, and thus forged a new
bond to unite the north and south. He displayed his diplomatic
talent as an honorable broker in his presidency of the Congress
of Berlin; and finally when he accomplished the Austro-German
alliance which, as he expressly declared, had been his object for
years, and for which he had paved the way by skillful management.
	But, in our opinion, the Chancellors most brilliant act of states-
manship was that by which he first entered into the arena of foreign
policy, and acquired Schleswig-llolstein for Germany. By the death
of Frederick VII, the hereditary Prince of Augustenbnrg succeeded
to the duchies to the north of the Elbe, in accordance with a title
which was admitted by many adherents both in that country and in
the rest of Germany, but which had been repudiated by Prussia and
Austria in the London protocol. Public opinion in Germany called
upon Prussia to withdraw from this compact, and to obtain the
duchies for the Prince of Augustenburg. This appeared to be the
best way of baffling the European coalition against Prussia which
had been contemplated some months before, on the occasion of the
Prusso-Russian convention held in Berlin, with the view of coercing
the turbulent Poles. Bismarcks keen eye perceived this, and at
the same time another way of attaining his object. He opened the
campaign not against but for the London protocol. For Denmark
had, contrary to her engagement, incorporated Schleswig with her-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00022" SEQ="0022" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="10">	10	THE NORTH AffERICAN REVIEW.

self. The tone in which the Minister declared it to be the dictate
of honor and prudence to throw no suspicion on our good faith
plainly shows his meaning in abiding by the London protocoL The
Prussian delegates were too dense to perceive it, looking at the mat-
ter in a narrow, short-sighted way, and clinging to the title afforded
by an old, yellow, worm-eaten parchment, while they were also
blinded by their hatred for the Minister who opposed them. The
secret of success, by renouncing the establishment of a right at the
right time and in the right way, is only known to few. Europe
could do nothing against a campaign in favor of the London proto-
col, and Austria was forced to take part in the war, since she could
not allow Prussia to act alone in the affairs of Germany. In this
way Bismarck obtained the duchies by right of conquest, and Den-
mark provoked a war with the two great German powers by her
breach of the agreement.
	Bismarck himself appears to regard this maiweuvre and his
subsequent action upon it as his most important achievement.
One evening in the autumn of 1877 we sat together over the fire in
the billiard-room at Varzin, discussing the issue of the war with
France, and the Chancellor said: When I was made a prince, the
King wished me to take the arms of Alsace and Lorraine. But
I would rather have had the arms of Schleswig-Holstein, for that is
the diplomatic campaign of which I am most proud. The Lega-
tionsrath von Holstein, who was also present, asked whether he had
intended to acquire it from the first. Yes, replied the Prince,
directly after the death of the King of Denmark. But it was
hard to accomplish. Everything was against meAustria, the
small states of Germany, the ladies of our court, the liberals, the
Englishall the world, as is well known. Napoleon did not op-
pose; he thought he thereby placed us under obligation. Even
the King for a long while would not hear of it. We held a
council of state at the time, at which I fired off the longest speech
I had ever made, and repeated to my hearers things which must
have appeared to them extravagant and impossible. He went on
to give the substance of his speech (which, however, I will not re-
peat), and then continued: To judge from their astonished air,
they really supposed that I had taken too much wine at breakfast.
Costenoble drew up the protocol, and, on looking at it, I found
that the passages on which I had laid most stress were omitted,
and it was on these that I chiefly relied. I remarked upon it to
him. He said that I was right, but he thought that I should be</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00023" SEQ="0023" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="11">	PRINCE BISMARCK.	11

pleased to have them kept out of sight. I replied: By no means.
You certainly thought that I had been drinking, but I insist that
the words shall stand as I spoke them.
	We will trample down with an iron heel all which is opposed
to the restoration of the German nation in its splendor and power,
the Chancellor once exclaimed in the Reiclistag. But, as soon as
the victory was won, he always advised that it should be used with
discretion, and in a moderate and conciliatory spirit. That in
1866, in view of a reconciliation that was effected in 1879, Austria
lost none of her territory; that the kingdom of Saxony was pre-
served, and that the south German states were not at that time
obliged to surrender anything to victorious Prussia  this they
owed to Bismarck. It was not always easy to carry out his mod-
erate views, and on other questions all his energy was required,
as, for instance, in 1863, when the Fllrstentag of Frankfort wished
for the reconstruction of Germany under the house of Hapsburg.
At Nicolsburg his royal master wished that every conquered state
should surrender some territory; that Austria should cede part
of north Bohemia and her Silesian possessions; that Saxony should
give up Lausitz on strategic grounds; and that Bavaria should
be deprived of the broad strip which includes Ansbach and Bai-
reuth, since these had belonged to his Majestys ancestors. And
in this and other cases the cession was to be a punishment. But.
Bismarek declared this to be contrary to good policy, and that in
such cases the matter must be left to the justice of God. In
political decisions the only criterion was, Czd lono? and no senti-
mental claim should be made f~r what we did not really require.
In certain cases we might seize all, but, if not, we ought to seize
nothing.
	The Chanoellor related at Varzin the following characteristic
episode relating to the same period: At the council of war held
in my room at Nicolsburg, others were in favor of carrying on the
campaign into Hungary, but I was opposed to it. I felt that we had
the cholera against us, the Hungarian steppes and marshes, the com-
plete change of front, political considerations, etc. The rest persist-
ed, and I spoke once against the scheme in vain. I then went out
of the sitting-room into my bedchamber, which was only divided
from it by a wooden partition, and I threw myself upon the bed,
and cried aloud in my nervous excitement; After a while silence
reigned in the next room, and the matter rested there. The Mm-
ister, also, came near to having a fit of crying during that momen</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00024" SEQ="0024" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="12">	12	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

tons discussion at Baden-Baden to which King John of Saxony and
his evil genius Beust came from Frankfort to visit King William,
and induced him to decide at the last moment to obey the Emperor
Francis Josephs summons to the assembly of princes, and thus in a
certain sense to mediatize himself. Bismarck was almost beside
himself from the excitement with which he had opposed the Kings
resolution, and, when his efforts were at last successful and he was
able to withdraw without anxiety, he was seized with convulsions,
so that ~in shutting the door he wrenched out the latch. His aide-
dc-camp in the anteroom anxiously inquired the reason why he
was so pale and agitated.
	When the war of 1866 became a certainty and the Prussian
Liberals declared themselves to be decidedly opposed to it, a furi-
ous attack was made on the Minister by a noted Berlin newspaper.
Bismarck, to whom this was not a matter of indifference, sought an
interview with the editor, and it took place, but without result. I
see, my dear Doctor, the Count said in conclusion, that we shall
not come to any understanding. You will continue to attack me,
and I shall not change my course. But, if you knew what a strug-
gle it has cost me to convince his Majesty that we must fight,
you would understand that I only obey the law of necessity. In
another half year I will ask you which of us is right. Before the
half year had elapsed, they met in the street; the Minister gave the
Doctor his hand, and his large gray eyes silently demanded, What
now? The editor now understood him, pressed the Counts hand,
and nodded.
	The Chancellor was as forbearing as possible toward the jealousy
with which the smaller states of the empire attempted to assert
their prerogatives. For instance, he declared himself indifferent
whether they carried on the farce of sending embassies to foreign
courts or not. He once said, when drinking tea at Rheims, that
it was a mistake to suppose there was danger in keeping up the
diplomatic representatives along with those of the Bund. Even if
the states were powerful, it would be easy for them to exchange
letters at foreign courts, and to intrigue against us by word of
mouth, without the aid of official representatives. A dentist, or
some such person, would suffice for the purpose. At Versailles,
on the admission of Bavaria into the new empire, he willingly
agreed to the request of King Louis that he should retain certain
special rights. The national zealots severely condemned him for
this concession, but they did not understand that the matter was</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00025" SEQ="0025" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="13">	PRINCE BISMARCK.	13

pressing, and in their zeal overlooked the fact that the Bavarians
were not conquered enemies but allies. In the last cabinet crisis
(April, 1880) the current report that he purposed to introduce a
change in the constitution which would restrict the privileges of
some of the allied states was an invention of the newspapers.
Nothing was further from my intention, he said to me on this
occasion, the constitution of the Bund needs no change as long
as the rights whicl~ it concedes to individual states continue to be
used with moderation.
	While Bismarck is forbearing wherever it is possible, he never
shrinks from taking what is necessary, and he then acts with star-
tling promptitude. In the summer of 1870 the hope of conquest
was far more widely diffused through Germany than the fear of
defeat. But at first the barren sentiment was equally prevalent
that any one who spoke of the acquisition of territory which would
give us a better western frontier was a visionary. It would only
make France into our perpetual enemy, and it would be useless
to incorporate Alsace-Lorraine, since the inhabitants wished to have
nothing to do with us. Then followed the two declarations of
September to the representatives near the neutral powersthe first
from Rheims, on the 13th, the second from Meaux, on the 16th
both issued soon after we had crossed the French frontier, which
were acceptable to public opinion in Germany in their general tenor.
No prouder words had ever been spoken in the name of the Ger-
man people, yet It was not the pride of exaltation which was ex-
pressed in those documents, but that of dutythe sober judgment
which does not flinch from the truth, and draws aside the inmost
veil which conceals the meaning of things.
MoRITz Buscu.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00026" SEQ="0026" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="14">CANADA AND THE UNITED STATES.

	IT is perhaps rather late, after the lapse of three months, to
reply to the paper of Sir Francis Hincks on The Relations be-
tween Canada and the United States; but the great revolution
which in the mean time has taken place in England alters the aspect
of this among other questions. At all events, I will be brief.
	My principal object is to remove, if possible, from the minds of
American statesmen, and any other Americans who may take an in-
terest in this matter, an impression which the language of Sir Fran-
cis Hincks and of writers in Canadian journals hostile to American
connection, such as the Toronto Globe, is calculated to convey
with regard to the nature of the movement which is going on in
Canada. That a movement of some kind tending to closer relations
with the United States is going on, nobody can fail to see; other-
wise, why should Sir Francis Hincks be so uneasy, and why should
the Toronto Globe be seized about once a week with a paroxysm
of calumnious rage? But the language of Sir Francis Hincks and
of the Globe would lead the reader to suppose that what was on
foot was a political cabal or conspiracy of some kind got up by the
arts of a knot of politicians for the objects which political intriguers
usually have in view. This is not the fact. The movement is es-
sentially economical, rather than political, though it brings.political
feelings into play, and it is spontaneous if ever a movement was.
Those whom Sir Francis Iflinekss courtesy usually styles agita-
tors are no more agitators than he is now, nor half as much agi-
tators as he once was: they are not in politics at all, and conse-
quently can not be actuated by political ambition; they are either
commercial men or journalists, and, if they are journalists, I am
not aware that their style is particularly demagogic, or that, while
they treat with frankness the subjects of the day, they betray any
impatient desire to precipitate events. I can answer for one of
them that he is as profoundly convinced as it is possible for any</PB></P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-4">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>Professor Goldwin Smith, L.H.D.</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>Smith, Goldwin, Professor, L.H.D.</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">Canada and the United States</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">14-26</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00026" SEQ="0026" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="14">CANADA AND THE UNITED STATES.

	IT is perhaps rather late, after the lapse of three months, to
reply to the paper of Sir Francis Hincks on The Relations be-
tween Canada and the United States; but the great revolution
which in the mean time has taken place in England alters the aspect
of this among other questions. At all events, I will be brief.
	My principal object is to remove, if possible, from the minds of
American statesmen, and any other Americans who may take an in-
terest in this matter, an impression which the language of Sir Fran-
cis Hincks and of writers in Canadian journals hostile to American
connection, such as the Toronto Globe, is calculated to convey
with regard to the nature of the movement which is going on in
Canada. That a movement of some kind tending to closer relations
with the United States is going on, nobody can fail to see; other-
wise, why should Sir Francis Hincks be so uneasy, and why should
the Toronto Globe be seized about once a week with a paroxysm
of calumnious rage? But the language of Sir Francis Hincks and
of the Globe would lead the reader to suppose that what was on
foot was a political cabal or conspiracy of some kind got up by the
arts of a knot of politicians for the objects which political intriguers
usually have in view. This is not the fact. The movement is es-
sentially economical, rather than political, though it brings.political
feelings into play, and it is spontaneous if ever a movement was.
Those whom Sir Francis Iflinekss courtesy usually styles agita-
tors are no more agitators than he is now, nor half as much agi-
tators as he once was: they are not in politics at all, and conse-
quently can not be actuated by political ambition; they are either
commercial men or journalists, and, if they are journalists, I am
not aware that their style is particularly demagogic, or that, while
they treat with frankness the subjects of the day, they betray any
impatient desire to precipitate events. I can answer for one of
them that he is as profoundly convinced as it is possible for any</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00027" SEQ="0027" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="15">CANADA AND THE UNITED STATES.	15

human being to be of the inexpediency of precipitating events, and
of the necessity of awaiting the formation of mature and deliberate
opinion in both of the communities whose relations to each other
are concerned. Sir Francis Hincks is one of a party which, with
the best intentions, does its utmost to give the policy of Canada
what may be called an anti-continental turn. He must not re-
proach those who, believing this to be a mistake, take the liberty of
expressing their opinion, and of endeavoring to counteract the es-
trangement which it is his object and that of his friends to produce.
They feel that they may do this without placing themselves in any
way ir a false position. Sir Francis Hincks evidently thinks that
he places himself in no false position by writing about the rela-
tions between the two countries in an American journal. He is
right. I have spent some years in the United States, not as a mere
sojourner, but engaged in educational work with my colleagues;
I think I may say I have had full access to the real sentiments of
the people, and I can truly say that I never heard a syllable imply-
ing the slightest desire of interfering with the independence of
Canada, or in any way doing violence to her inclinations. I believe
we may discuss these questions with the freedom of friendship and
of natural partnership in the advantages and destinies of the New
World.
	Canada is attracted, economically, to the rest of the continent
of which she is a part; while, as the recent application of the Bos-
ton merchants to Congress shows, the rest of the continent is at
the same time attracted economically to her. This is the movement
which is really going on, and which by its increasing manifestations
excites the alarm of Sir Francis Hincks and the Globe. It is not
the offspring of intrigue, but the behest of Nature. No conspiracy
except the mutual interest of the two nations gave it birth: no
denunciations will put it down.
	Let those who think that they can for ever arrest or even reverse
this commercial gravitation consult the map. I do not mean the
map political, in which the Dominion of Canada appears as a com-
pact half continent, but the map economical. In the map economi~
cal the Dominion consists of four distinct territories, separated from
each other by great natural barriers. Between the Maritime Prov-
inces and old Canada (Ontario and Quebec) lies the wild country
through which the Intercolonial Railway runs; between old Canada
and Manitoba lies the desert to the north of Lake Superior; between
Manitoba and British Columbia lies not only a formidable tract of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00028" SEQ="0028" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="16">	16	THE NORTH AYERICAN REVIEW.

desert but a series of mountain-ranges still more formidable. Each
of the separate territories is by nature connected commercially with
an adjacent portion of the Union: Nova Scotia and New Brun~wick
with New England; Quebec and Ontario with the States to the
south of them, Ontario drawing her fuel from Pennsylvania; Mani-
toba with Minnesota, from which she is divided merely by a diplo-
matic line; British Columbia with California. The natural routes
between the four territories lie not over Canadian but over Ameri-
can ground, and commerce will follow the natural not the political
routes. On the other hand, the action of the Boston merchants
shows that the identity of commercial interest and the evils of
commercial severance are felt by the United States as well as by
Canada. The people of the United States want Canadian lumber,
they want the trade with the Maritime Provinces, they want the
free and secure use of the St. Lawrence. The American fishermen
want free access to the Canadian fisheries, as much as the people of
the Maritime Provinces wan1~ admission to the coasting trade of the
United States.
	Herculean efforts have been made, not by the Canadian people,
properly speaking, but by Canadian statesmen, acting for political
purposes, and in concert with English imperialism, to reverse the
order of nature, to sever Canada commercially from her continent,
and to bind her economically to England, to the dependencies of
England, even those on the other side of the globe, and to every por-
tion of the world except the dreaded republic. An imperial Zoll-
verein has been projected; negotiations for commercial treaties
have been opened with European nations; an editorial appeared
some time ago in the Toronto Globe proclaiming the discovery
of a market in Australia, which would more than compensate the
loss of these at our own door. At the same time a series of gigan-
tic railway enterprises has been undertaken, for the purpose of con-
necting the four separate territories by lines running entirely with-
in British territory, so as to avoid any partnership in highways with
the American Republic, and beyond the reach of the enemy in that
war between Canada and the United States, a belief in which, as an
event of the future, is one of our imperial institutions. The result,
while it has been injurious to the interests of the United States,
has not been satisfactory to the Canadian people. The negotiations
for commercial treaties have failed, as it was likely they would,
when opened by a dependency without full treaty-making powers.
The first of the politico-military railways, the Intercolonial, uniting</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00029" SEQ="0029" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="17">CANADA AND THE UNITED STATES.	11

the maritime provinces with old Canada, has cost thirty-six mil-
lions in its construction, is run at a heavy annual cost to the Gov-
ernment, and is likely to be less useful and more of a burden than
ever when the natural route is opened, as it soon will be, through
the State of Maine. From the immense expenditure involved in
the operation of extending the politico-military system of railways
westward, under the name of the Canadian Pacific, the less adven-
turous portion of the community, including apparently Sir Francis
Hincks himself, is beginning to recoiL The leader of the opposi-
tion in the Dominion Parliament moved, the other day, to postpone
the construction of a portion of the railway within the territory of
British Columbia. He was defeated by a strict party vote, the
Government commanding a large majority. But there is little
doubt that in caucus, to keep the representatives of Quebec and the
eastern provinces under the standard, the Government had to give
assurances of caution and delay. More than this, the Minister of
Railways, in his speech, allowed it to be plainly seen, by a signifi-
cant omission, that the construction of the projected line to the
north of Lake Superior, through a country desperately difficult, was
was not to be put under contract, and that the Government would
content itself with the natural route, which runs to the south of the
lake through American territory between Duluth and Sault Ste.
Marie. This is a virtual abandonment (perhaps it would be offi-
cially called a postponement) of the whole project, so far as its
military and political objects are concerned, since there can be no
military or political continuity if the line, in a part of its course,
and that the part nearest to Canada, runs over foreign ground.
The nearest link in the projected chain is missing. The territories
which it is proposed to weld into a united community are not even
made conterminous.
	The expenditure entailed by that part of the separatist policy
which consists in constructing a vast system of political railways,
in defiance of the greatest natural obstacles, within Canadian terri-
tory, fatally conflicts with the other object, of tightening the com-
mercial bond with England, because it renders necessary an in-
creased taxation and the imposition of higher duties on British
goods.
	For my own part, I am a member of the Cobden Club, and a be-
liever in its motto, free trade, peace, good-will among nations. But
my belief is in the motto as a whole. My conviction is that, with-
out peace and good-will among nations, the renunciation of aggran
	voL. cxxxl.No. 284.	2</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00030" SEQ="0030" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="18">	18	THE NORTH AMERICAN RE VIE W

dizement, and the reduction of armaments, there can be no free
trade. Canada has a tariff, the United States have a tariff, England
has a tariffevery nation has a tariff. Everywhere the tariffs are
violations of free trade, and everywhere they will be necessary till
ambition takes its departure and leaves the world at peace.
	I have said that Sir Francis Hincks is of the number of those
whom the present aspect of Canadian finance disquiets. If to say
agitating things is to be an agitator, he will hardly escape the name.
In a recent article in his Montreal Journal of Commerce, review-
ing the financial position, he described Canada as piling up annu-
ally a gigantic debt, as drifting into bankruptcy, as being hur-
ried to a day of reckoning which assuredly could not be far distant.
lie depicted~ the situation of the Province of Quebec as equally bad
with that of the Dominion. The main cause of all this, he distinctly
intimated, was the expenditure on public works; that is to say, on
the politico-military railways, the Intercolonial and the Canadian
Pacific, as well as on canals, the construction of which is partly dic-
tated by similar views. The cut-throat system, instead of the sys-
tem of amicable partnership, applied to railways, canals, and com-
mercial relations generally, is in fact the principal source of the evil,
and the admission is most significant when it comes from Sir Francis
Hincks, who, as a Canadian Tory Minister, has been personally re-
sponsible for the course which has been pursued.
	The Canadian people, apart from any wish for political change,
are disquieted, as well they may be, by the financial results of a
policy which adds the ruinous expenditure of a chimerical imperial-
ism to the commercial atrophy caused by the severance of Canada
from her own continent and her natural markets. In 1878 they
voted out the Grit Government, of which the head was Mr.
Mackenzie, because it declared its inability to do anything for the
improvement of the commercial situation; and they voted in Sir
John Macdonald, who undertook to make an attempt. The na-
tional policy had been pressed upon them by protectionists as a
panacea, and, withotit knowing very clearly what it meant, they
determined to give it a trial. This was the real meaning of the
election of September, 1878, 50 far as the popular feeling was con-
cerned.
	When from the people the national policy passed into the
hands of the politicians, for practical application in the form of a
tariff, they gave it the mold of their own political sentiments, which
are imperialist, and produced a plan which they are able to repre</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00031" SEQ="0031" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="19">CANADA AND THE UNITED STATES.	19

sent to England as anti-American, though it at the same time
increases the duties on British goods. But already the people are
dissatisfied, in the Eastern provinces at least; so much so, as to
make it highly probable that, if a general election were now to be
held, the result of the last would be reversed. A policy framed on
the principle of severance, though the work of able hands, has failed,
as it will always fail, to touch the real source of the evil.
	Its failure does not lessen the significance of the vote of Septem-
ber, 1878. On that occasion people, in a country where political
feeling is very strong, deserted by thousands the standard of their
party, and broke through the party lines under the cover of the bal-
lot, to vote for that which they hoped would promote their material
welfare. Let a similar hope once more present itself, and they will
do the same thing again. q
	On the whole, from the manifestations of dissatisfaction with
the present state of things on both sides, it may be safely predicted
that Canadian and American statesmen will soon be in confer-
ence on the subject of commercial relations; perhaps the fisheries
dispute, which is always recurring in some form, may bring this
question also to a head. Two plans will present themselves for
considerationcommercial union and a partial reciprocity treaty like
the last. The objections to a partial reciprocity treaty are, in the
first place, that it would not rid us of the customs line; in the sec-
ond place, that it would be extremely difficult to render the scheme
fair to all interests; in the third place, that it could hardly fail to
make Canada an entrepot for European contraband, and thus to
give rise to disputes which would be fatal to its own existence; in
the fourth place, that as the offspring of a dominant party or a par-
ticular national mood, it would be always in danger, through a loss
of power by the party, or a change of the national mood, of being
overthrown as the last was, with all the indu8tries built upon it. A
commercial union would be permanent, and would, in addition to its
other advantages, give perfectly free circulation to capital and com-
mercial life. No doubt difficulties would attend it, because it would
involve an equalization of tariffs; but the difference between the
tariffs has already been greatly reduced. It is to be hoped that
commercial union will receive the first consideration: if it proves
impracticable, we must fall back on a reciprocity treaty, which in
itself would be a gain.
	Revolutions are sometimes necessary, but they are always evils.
No revolution could be more necessary than that which released the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00032" SEQ="0032" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="20">	20	THE NORTH AAIERICAN REVIEW.

New World from bondage to the British aristocracy, and set it at
liberty to work out its own destinies. Yet its blessings were dearly
purchased. On England it brought loss, shame, and estrangement
from a large portion of her race; on the French monarchy it
brought bankruptcy, which, if peace had continued, Turgots policy
might have averted, and as the consequence of bankruptcy the most
frightful catastrophe in history. Nor did the people of the United
States, though victorious, come forth unscathed. The usual effects
of civil war were produced on their political character. Their
republic was launched with a revolutionary bias the opposite of
which was to be desired, and a permanent ascendancy was given to
a revolutionary sentiment, which in course of time generated the
rebellion of the Southern States, whose principle of resistance to a
government which they did not like 1~ad been often formulated
by Northern lips.. We have another evil legacy of the Revolu-
tion in the relations between Canada and the United States. In
ordinary cases the vanquished party in a revolution remains in the
country, and, when the storm of political passion has subsided,
blends again with the victors. In the case of the American Revo-
lution the vanquished party was driven into exile by acts of attain-
der and confiscation. It colonized British Canada, and there perpet-
uated, in the form of a separate group of settlements, dividing the
northern section of the coutinent from the rest, the antagonism of
the civil war. Had the English revolutionists of 1688 confiscated
the estates of their opponents, and driven all the Jacobites into
Scotland, they would have done their island the same mischief which
was done to this continent by the treatment of the defeated Tories
after the Revolution.
	Enthusiastic attachment to the crown for which they had suf-
fered, and which had given them their new abode, was a natural
and honorable sentiment on the part of the loyalists settled in
Canada. It carried with it a feeling of antagonism to the Ameri-
can Republic, which was increased by the calamitous war of 1812.
Scarcely had the enmity begun to slumber, when it was revived by
the events of 1837, though the party in Canada with which the
people of the United States had displayed their sympathy, and
which consisted mainly of a later set of immigrants, while it was
defeated on the field of battle, triumphed in the political conflict
and achieved responsible government. Disputes about boundaries
and fisheries added, from time to time, fresh drops to the cup of
bitterness; and a violent access of mutual ill-feeling was brought</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00033" SEQ="0033" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="21">CANADA AND THE UNITED STATES.	21

on by the events connected with the American civil war, by the
harboring of Southern refugees and the St. Albans raid on one side,
and on the other by the Fenian invasions of Canada, which the people
of the United States viewed, perhaps, with not inexcusable compla-
cency, but which, instead of punishing the English Tories, promoted
the objects of their policy by further estranging Canada from the
United States. The Fenian raids also gave a fresh stimulus to
Orangeism, which is an embodiment of exclusively British senti-
ment.
	Still, an enmity for which there is no good ground, and which in
its consequences is mischievous to both sides, can not be everlasting.
The economical forces have asserted their power. Commercial in-
tercourse has softened the sharpness of the border-line. Here, as
elsewhere, railways have exerted their unifying influence. The
social and business relations of the people of the two countries are
everywhere governed by courtesy and good-wilL Canadians min-
gle with Americans at places of summer resort in the United States,
while not a few Americans spend the summer in Canada. In fact,
it may be said that a social fusion of the two nations has to no
inconsiderable extent been going on. It has been asserted that the
annual number of emigrants from Canada into the United States is
forty thousand, and that there are now nearly a million of Cana-
dians, French and English, south of the line. These estimates
must be very vague, and probably include a number of cases not
really belonging to the category of emigration; but there can be
no doubt that a current is constantly running both from French
Canada into the Eastern States, and from British Canada into the
West. On the other hand, there are not a few Americans in the
commercial cities of Canada. During the civil war, while the
Canadian Tories, in sympathy with those of England, were tak-
ing part with the South, numbers of CanadiansI have heard on
good authority as many as forty thousandenlisted in the armies
of the North. A Canadian youth, if he does not find a career
in his own country, goes to seek his fortune at New York or Chi-
cago with as little compunction or hesitation a~s a young Scotch-
man goes to seek his fortune at Manchester or London. It is ab-
surd to regard two nations which are rapidly commingling as natu-
ral enemies, and to attempt permanently to found their relations
and the policy of each of them upon that supposition. If the old
border-feeling has lost its intensity in old Canada, in Manitoba it
does not exist. The population there is very mixed, and likely to</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00034" SEQ="0034" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="22">	22	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

be still more so; the division is a mere political line; and there are
no trophies or memorials of the war of 1812.
	During the last five or six years Canada, like the rest of the em-
pire, has been swept by a wave of Jingoism. All engines, social
and political, have been plied to stimulate imperialist, aristocratic,
and anti-continental feeling: the governor-generalship has been
turned into a viceroyalty; the forms of a court have been intro-
duced; and an attempt has been made, though with indifferent suc-
cess, to introduce etiquette. Ministers at Ottawa have been required
to put on Windsor uniforms. A body-guard, in imitation of the
English Guards, has been created. There has been talk of raising a
Canadian contingent for the British army. Appeals of all kinds
have been made to the military spirit; and the Pacific Railway, the
grand enterprise of the anti-continental policy, has been zealously
pushed forward. The time seemed to have come for practically
withdrawing the concession of self-government, bringing Canada
again under aristocratic rule, and completely detaching her, politi-
cally and commercially, from the New World. In the last days
of the Jingo Government a Canadian High Commissioner was ap-
pointed and sent to England to negotiate something in the nature of
an imperial Zollverein ; possibly, also, something in the nature of im-
perial federation. To regard the people of the United States as a
hostile or at least an unfriendly nation was the leading principle of
the dominant policy in its application to Canada; and that phrase,
used by the High Commissioner in his farewell speech at Montreal,
would have been the keynote of his confidential communications
with the Jingo Premier. Lord Beaconsfield had evidently promised
assistance to the Pacific Railway in case at the general election,
which was impending, he should come out victorious with a new
lease of power. Had Jingoism continued in the ascendant, a deter-
mined effort to create a distinctly anti-democratic empire in the
northern part of this continent, under the patronage and in the
interest of the British aristocracy, would no doubt have been made.
	But, while the High Commissioner was on the ocean, Jingoism
fell; and it has fallen not to rise again. In a country where wealth
is so powerful and social gradations are so strongly marked as in
England, conservatism of the ordinary type will always abound, aud-
its accession to power, at no great distance of time, is a perfectly
possible event. But for Jingoism there is no resurrection. The
conditions under which it was generated, and the chief of which
was the fullness of bread caused by ten years of extraordinary com</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00035" SEQ="0035" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="23">CANADA AND THE UNITED STATES.	23

mercial prosperity, are not likely to be reproduced. The aggressive
action of this singular power may be regarded as at an end; and
the Canadian limb of the confederacy will wither with the tree out
of the heart of which it grew.
	It is not to be supposed that the change of Administration in
England will be followed by any marked alteration of colonial
policy. Probably there will be rather an anxiety to put away the
reproach which has been cast on the Liberals by the Tories, and of
which the late Tory Premier tried to make capital in his election
manifesto, of turning the cold shoulder to the colonies, and promoting
the decomposition of the empire. But there will be an end of
making Canada the engine of hostility to the American Republic.
It is the traditional policy of the Liberals, instead of treating the
American experiment in popular government with jealous hatred,
heartily to accept the honor of the connection, and to endeavor to
efface the consequences of Tory error in the time of George III, by
reuniting in the bond of sympathy and associated effort the differ-
ent portions of the Anglo-Saxon race. With Lord Beaconsfield,
who was everywhere a conspirator, conspiracy has passed away.
In Mr. Gladstones Cabinet there is no member of the Southeru
Club. Mr. Gladstone himself has been the object of groundless
suspicion in the United States, on account of an unfortunate expres-
sion which he let slip at the time of the civil war, though the despair
of Northern success which his phrase implied was really shared,
after Chancellorsville, by the most devoted among the English
friends of the North. But I speak with the utmost confidence in
saying that, neither at that nor at any other time, has his feeling
toward the American Republic been otherwise than entirely kind;
nor has he ever shown the slightest sympathy with any scheme for
creating political antagonisms on this continent, or in any way
interfering with its political development. A man of thoroughly
popular fiber and hated above all other public men in England by
the Tory aristocracy, he is not likely to make his policy in any
quarter subservient to the interests of that order. Irrespectively
of his personal position, he knows too well the real conditions of
English greatness. With the charge of anti-American feeling
against Mr. Gladstone has generally been coupled an assertion
that his rival showed sympathy with the Union at the time of the
civil war. If he did, the fact was wholly unknown to those
Englishmen who were in the thick of the struggle, and anxiously
watched tile manifestations of opinion in every quarter. The im</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00036" SEQ="0036" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="24">	24	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIETF

mediate associates of the Tory leader, and the men most in his con-
fidence, sympathized ardently with the rebellion, and abetted the
Alabama. That he avoided personally committing himself till
after the event is very likely; but it may be safely said that his
sympathy with the Union was not betrayed before Appomattox.
A passage has been cited from the Mason papers which indicates
that in private he, on this as on all other occasions, identified
himself with the policy of the French Emperor, who, as we know,
sought to draw England into a joint interposition in favor of the
South.
	It would be idle to deny the existence of anti-American feeling
in British Canada. I have pointed out its sourcesthe chief of
which, United Empire Loyalism, is entirely natural and respectable,
but is not likely to be permanent. In French Canada the priests
are afraid of republican freedom of thought and of American com-
mon schools: the people migrate freely into the United States in
quest of employment, and probably have no strong sentiment at all
upon these subjects. There are those who try to cultivate the feel-
ing in different interests, chiefly in that of the Imperialist party.
There are those who pride themselves on displaying it; the affecta-
tion of peculiarities, even of peculiar antipathies, being a not un-,
common indulgence of amour propre. But probably Sir Francis
llincks is at the point of view from which the extent and intensity
of the antagonism appear greatest. This I will venture to affirm:
setting any question of political relations aside, if a proposal with
regard to commercial relations, really conducive to the welfare of
the Canadian people, is fairly set before them, there is nothing in
the hearts of the great mass of them to prevent their giving it their
cordial consideration. They are content to be bound to the mother-
country by affection without the sacrifice of their material welfare.
Jingo politicians and their organs will of course try to interpose,
but the economical forces will in the end prevail.
	Signs of an impending fiscal war between the two countries are
already beginning to appear. The Canadian Legislature excludes
American cattle, and lays a retaliatory tax on lobster-cans, to which
members of the American Legislature respond by motions to stop
the transmission of Canadian goods in bond. That each nation may
do a great deal of mischief in this way to the other, and at the same
time to itself, may be taken for granted, without incurring the c4st
of the experiment. Presently the firebrand of the fishery question
will be kindled again, if it can be said ever to have been extin</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00037" SEQ="0037" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="25">CANADA AND TIlE UNITED STATES.	25

guished; and, with the temper of both nations already ruffled by
disputes about the tariffs, a serious controversy may arise.
	There may be a punctilious feeling of unwillingness to take the
initiative, especially when a somewhat menacing attitude has been
assumed upon both sides. But surely there can be no doubt that,
while the smaller and weaker nation may compromise its dignity by
advances, such a step on the part of the greater and stronger nation
is liable to no misconstruction. It has been proposed that a joint
commission shall be appointed by the two Governments; with the
consent, of course, of Great Britain on the side of Canada, for the
purpose of considering all questions connected with commercial rela-
tions. No motion could be more powerfully seconded by the mani-
fest interest of the parties concerned.
	We are dealing with the commercial question and with that
alone. But surely no American statesman can be blind to the ex-
pediency of preventing, if possible, the growth of a sentiment of
antagonism to the United States in this large section of the con-
tinent. Slavery has been put down, but troubles are not yet over;
elements of disturbance have not ceased to exist, forces adverse to
the Union or to republican institutions may be developed within
this vast area by diversity of interests or of social tendencies. Can-
ada can not be formidable as a military power to a nation with ten
times her population, but she might be formidable as a rallying-
point of disaffection.
GoLDwIN SMITH.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00038" SEQ="0038" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="26">THE EXODUS OF ISRAEL.

	MODERN scholarship is learning more and more the lesson of
respect for the narrative of the Pentateuch. The contrast between
the flippancy of Von Bohien and his contemporaries and the con-
siderate deference of iLepsius, Brugsch, Birch, and Poole is instruc-
tive. The latter writers, as Mr. Poole himself remarks, treat its
text as an authority to be cited side by side with the Egyptian
monuments. One result, already reached, has been to assert the
substantial contemporaneousness of the narrative of the Exodus with
the transaction. The same distinguished Egyptologist, R. S. Poole,
has recently declared to the world that the German and Dutch
critics who have labored with extraordinary acuteness and skill
upon the Mosaic documents alone, and the result of whose labors
has been to reduce the date of the documents, except a few frag-
ments, by many centuries, must now retract their position and re-
cede from their dates, in the presence of the monuments. The
Egyptian documents, he proceeds, emphatically call for a recon-
sideration of the whole question of the date of the Pentateuch. It
is now certain that the narrative of the history of Joseph and the
sojourn and Exodus of the Israelitesthat is to say, the portion from
Genesis xxxix to Exodus xvso far as it relates to Egypt, is sub-
stantially not much later than B. c. 1300 ; * in other words, was
written while the memory of the events was fresh. The minute
accuracy of the text is inconsistent with any later date. It is not
merely that it shows knowledge of Egypt, but knowledge of Egypt
under the Ramessides and yet earlier. He proceeds to set forth
these striking coincidences in detail, and adds, They have not
failed to strike those foreign Egyptologists who have no theologi-
cal bias, and it is impossible that they [the Egyptologists] can,

* Not far from the date assigned by him and many Egyptologists for the Exodus.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-5">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>S. C. Bartlett, D.D., LL.D.</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>Bartlett, S. C., D.D., LL.D.</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Exodus of Israel</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">26-44</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00038" SEQ="0038" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="26">THE EXODUS OF ISRAEL.

	MODERN scholarship is learning more and more the lesson of
respect for the narrative of the Pentateuch. The contrast between
the flippancy of Von Bohien and his contemporaries and the con-
siderate deference of iLepsius, Brugsch, Birch, and Poole is instruc-
tive. The latter writers, as Mr. Poole himself remarks, treat its
text as an authority to be cited side by side with the Egyptian
monuments. One result, already reached, has been to assert the
substantial contemporaneousness of the narrative of the Exodus with
the transaction. The same distinguished Egyptologist, R. S. Poole,
has recently declared to the world that the German and Dutch
critics who have labored with extraordinary acuteness and skill
upon the Mosaic documents alone, and the result of whose labors
has been to reduce the date of the documents, except a few frag-
ments, by many centuries, must now retract their position and re-
cede from their dates, in the presence of the monuments. The
Egyptian documents, he proceeds, emphatically call for a recon-
sideration of the whole question of the date of the Pentateuch. It
is now certain that the narrative of the history of Joseph and the
sojourn and Exodus of the Israelitesthat is to say, the portion from
Genesis xxxix to Exodus xvso far as it relates to Egypt, is sub-
stantially not much later than B. c. 1300 ; * in other words, was
written while the memory of the events was fresh. The minute
accuracy of the text is inconsistent with any later date. It is not
merely that it shows knowledge of Egypt, but knowledge of Egypt
under the Ramessides and yet earlier. He proceeds to set forth
these striking coincidences in detail, and adds, They have not
failed to strike those foreign Egyptologists who have no theologi-
cal bias, and it is impossible that they [the Egyptologists] can,

* Not far from the date assigned by him and many Egyptologists for the Exodus.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00039" SEQ="0039" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="27">	THE EXODUS OF ISRAEL.	27

for instance, hold Kuenens theory of the date of the Pentateuch, so
far as the part relating to Egypt is concerned. He also remarks,
for reasons indicated by him, that no one can doubt that the first
four books of Moses are substantially of the same age ( Contem-
porary Review, March, 1879, pp. 757759). It is refreshing to see
the arch~ologists at length firmly taking their stand against the
mere literary criticsthe men of facts against the men of extrava-
gant speculation. It is a result which some have foreseen.
	This extending conviction, not only of the trustworthiness of the
narrative, but of its proximity to the events, gives new interest to
the examination. The last half-century of research in Egypt and
Arabia has done much for the collateral elucidation of the narra-
tive.
	Aside from any miraculous aspects of the case, the Exodus
must be recognized as one of the most extraordinary achievements
in history; and the man who could guide it to a prosperous issue
must have been second to no man in the catalogue of great names.
It is, indeed, difficult to name a successful enterprise which ~an bear
a moments comparison in magnitude and difficulty with the taking
up of a whole people, men, women, and children, and all their port-
able effects, removing the great heterogeneous company in the face
of a mighty, warlike nation, carrying them through a vast desert
scantily supplied with water and destitute of the accumulated prod-
ucts of the soil, occupied only by hostile tribes, and then planting
them so effectually in their new home as to make of them a nation
of wealth and power, and of unity unparalleled. The immigration
of four hundred thousand Tartars in a single night from the con-
fines of Russia into their own native deserts, sometimes cited in
illustration, bears but the remotest resemblance to it. The tourist
who travels over the region, attended by a dozen Arabs and as many
camels, to carry and care for him on the way, will ordinarily be not
the least ready to believe that no natural force or genius was ade-
quate, except as re~nforced by some such agencies as are recorded
in the Hebrew history. The narrative, however, records the most
complete preparation that the case admitted: a leader who had
himself twice passed over the region, and was now intrusted with
absolute authority; long expectation, and seasonable notice at last;
a definite time and place of rendezvous; an organized arrange-
mentfor they went up harnessed, or rather, in orderly array;
a method of march and encampment as thorough as that of the best
modern army, with many sanitary provisions; proposals to a resi</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00040" SEQ="0040" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="28">	28	THE NORTH AMERICAN RE VIE W

dent of the wilderness to be instead of eyes (Num. x, 31), and
negotiations, however unsuccessful, with the tribes on the way.
	The substantial fact of the expedition is no more to be ques-
tioned than the Norman Conquest.* Never was an event so vitally
incorporated with a nations history, observances, and literature, in
every form, as was the Egyptian residence and rescue with those of
IsraeL It is, however, a matter of some curiosity to see how far it
was known to other nations. We trace the knowledge through
Roman, Greek, and Egyptian sources. All these several state-
ments, while mixed with various and obvious absurdities, agree in
certain fundamental facts, and all repeat certain ignominious reports
concerning the Hebrews, whereby the baffled and defeated nation
endeavored to cover its own shame and disaster. These confused
accounts have at length been made intelligible by modern discov-
eries.
	The truth - loving Tacitus shows (History, v, 18) how care-
fully he had inquired, and how considerable was the number of
sources accessible to him, all tinged with the hostile spirit. After
enumerating five differing accounts of the Jews, three of them as-
serting their migration from Egypt or Ethiopia, he gives the state-
ment of most authors, namely, that the Israelites were expelled
from Egypt on occasion of a contagion in the land, as a race hate-
ful to the gods; that, in the desert and at a time of despair, Moses
assumed the command, persuading them to obey a celestial lead-
er; that they were brought to the verge of destruction for want
of water, but relieved by an abundant supply to which they were
guided by a herd of wild asses; and that on the seventh day they
entered Judea, drove out the inhabitants, and took possession. He
adds that the Jews worship in their innermost shrine the image of
the animal that saved them from perishing by thirst,t and that they
abstained from the flesh of the swine, as the hated cause of their
own foul disease (scabies). He gives other circumstances, contain-
ing a curious mixture of fact and error, characterizing their institu-
tions, traits, and history, on the whole, remarkably well from the
hostile standpoint. He could not understand their worship, and
was in part misinformed about it. We get briefly from Diodorus

	*	Both Ewald and Bunsen insist also that the numbers given in the narrative are
unquestionably historical.
	j The reader is reminded of the figure, found in a room on the Palatine, repre-
senting a man with an asss head upon the cross, and the inscriptions Anaxamen~s
worships God.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00041" SEQ="0041" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="29">	THE EXODUS OF ISRAEL.	29

Siculus, a century earlier, the Greek account (xxxiv, 1): That the
friends of Antiochus Epiphanes advised him while besieging Jeru-
salem to storm and destroy it, informing him that the ancestors of
the Jews were banished from the whole land of Egypt as impious
and hateful to the gods.
	The Egyptian traditions are still more remarkable, both because
of what they admit and what they would conceaL They have been
further confused by passing down to us through a Jewish channel,
and, by the mistake (not unnatural) whereby the Hyksos, or Shepherd
race of usurpers, an Asiatic horde, were more or less blended in the
story with the Hebrews. No certain allusion to the Jews is found
on the monuments. The threefold mention of the Aperu or
Aperiu was thought a few years since by Chabas and most
Egyptologists to designate the Hebrews. But Brugsch firmly dis-
putes it; and Birch, who seems once to have accepted it (Bunsens
Egypt, voL v), now doubts it without absolutely denying. No
use, therefore, can be made of it unless further light is gained. But
it is noteworthy that these Aperu were employed in carrying stones
for the fortress of Rameses II. There certainly was no reason to
expect that a race of slaves would figure, except accidentally, on
monuments that were but commemorations of the glory of Egyptian
monarchs; and still less probability that a great empire, which was
terribly defeated and humbled by that enslaved race in throwing
off the yoke, would anywhere place deliberately on record any
allusion to its own disgrace. But the facts were not lost from the
memory of Egypt, and have come down to us, preserved in part by
Josephus in his quotations from Manetho, Cha~remon, Apion, and
Lysimachus. Of these, Manetho was an Egyptian priest of the
third century before Christ; Cha3remon, also an Egyptian priest of
Alexandria, somewhat later; Apion still later, although in the first
century before Christ, a Libyan by birth and an Alexandrian by
citizenship, and a careless and reckless writer; while Lysimachus is
otherwise unknown. These writers all repeat the charge of the lep-
rous or diseased condition of the Jews, name Moses as their leader,
and give numbers ranging from 110,000 to 280,000, apparently war-
riors. Three of them assert that the Israelites were expelled by or-
der of the gods and to avert their displeasure. Lysimachus speaks
of their being commanded by Moses to overthrow the temples and
images of the gods, and of a destitution of the fruits of the land
caused by their presence. He mentions the drowning in the sea,
but fastens it on the wrong party, the lepers ; also the exposure</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00042" SEQ="0042" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="30">	30	THE NORTH AffERICAN REVIEJ~

to destruction in the desert; their kindling fires and lamps by
night; keeping a fast, and committing themselves to Moses, by
whom they were led through the desert to Judea. Manetho and
Cha~remon make a still more remarkable admission of the calami-
tous state to which Egypt and its monarch were reduced. Cbnre-
mon relates that the diseased people, numbering 280,000, headed by
Moses and Joseph, a sacred scribe, proceeded against the monarch of
Egypt (Amenophis); that the King could not sustain the attack,
but fled to Ethiopia, leaving his wife concealed in a cavern; that
he remained there until his son Rameses (so Bekkers text), born
in the cavern, grew to manhood, chased the Jews to Syria, and then
brought back his father from Ethiopia. Manetho tells the same
story still more in detail. Clearing it of its confusion with the
Shepherds, we are told that the King (Amenophis), having been
warned by the gods to clear the country of lepers, sent eighty thou-
sand lepers and diseased persons to the quarries; that the prophet
who gave the warning, fearing the anger of the gods should vio-
lence appear to have been done them, and foreseeing that they and
their allies would conquer and hold Egypt thirteen years, committed
suicide, leaving a letter to the King, containing the warning; that
the King, alarmed, granted them permission to go to the city Ava-
ris; that they allied themselves to the people of Jerusalem and
made a revolt, headed by Osarsiph, who changed his name to Moses,
and made laws for the overthrow of the gods and destruction of the
sacred animals; that the King, greatly alarmed by the warning of
the dead prophet, committed his son, five years old, to the care of
a friend, charged the priests to hide the sacred animals, and, with
300,000 of his best warriors, advanced to meet the common enemy,
but, fearing he should be fighting against the gods, retreated with-
out a battle, and marched his whole army into Ethiopia, to remain
for the fated thirteen years ; that the rebels, left in possession of
Egypt, committed all manner of outrages, setting the villages on
fire, and particularly venting their fury on the gods, sacred animals,
and priests, the latter being themselves compelled to destroy the
sacred animals, and being then ejected from the country naked.
Afterward the King returned from Ethiopia with a great army, and,
being joined by his son with another army, conquered the rebels
and pursued them to the borders of Syria.
	These narratives possess no little interest. The disparagement,
amounting to caricature, with which they are charged, betrays the
hostile source, and stands guarantee for all the admissions. And</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00043" SEQ="0043" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="31">	THE EXODUS OF ISRAEL.	31

they contain to a surprising extent the substance of the Scripture
narrative, with only so much of Egyptian coloring and disguise
as might be expected: the conflict of the two races, the central
feature of which was a religious struggle; the prophetic announce-
ment of coming calamity; the working upon the monarchs fears;
the divine command to send the Hebrews out of the country; the
non-compliance, oppression, and subsequent partial yielding on the
part of the monarch; the complete discomfiture of the flower of the
Egyptian troops; the demoralization and devastation of the land
and destruction of its products; the transaction at the sea; the
final departure of the Hebrews under Moses their leader and law-
giver; their distress in the desert, and final safe arrival and pros-
perity in Palestine. All these circumstances form the complete out-
line of what the Hebrew Scriptures narrate in full and consistent
detail.
	We not only find this transaction imbedded in the traditions of
Egypt, but we can now approximately connect it with its monu-
mental history, as well as with the geography of Egypt and a part
of Arabia. Scholars have reached a general consent, although, of
course, not without individual dissent. There will always be the
advocates of pet theories, and general objectors. One writer mys-
teriously talks of finding a truer Sinai, which will leave Jebel
Musa quite aside, and Dr. Beke, perhaps, sets out to find it. Or
some dashing speculator makes a sensation by finding a line of march
in direct conflict with the narrative which furnishes the facts, and
which he professes to explain.
	Modern scholarship is generally agreed in assigning the period
of the descent into Egypt to the time of the Shepherd kings, a set
of foreign invaders. (The Speakers Commentary is one of the
few respectable authorities that place. it earlier.) This supposi-
tion explains many circumstances, e. g., the admission of Joseph, a
foreigner, to power, the subsequent withdrawal of favor from the
nation (when the Shepherd kings were expelled), and the fears ex-
pressed that the Hebrews might join the enemies of Egypt.
	There is a growing agreement on the part of expositors of the
Old Testament to adhere to the reiterated statement of the Hebrew
text, making the sojourn in Egypt four hundred or (exactly) four
hundred and thirty years, and to reject the Septuagint emendation,
in Egypt and the land of Canaan (Ex. xii, 40). This accords with
the ten (or eleven) generations which are given (1 Chron. vii, 2227)
as the number from Ephraim to Joshua. It corresponds much more</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00044" SEQ="0044" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="32">	32	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

easily to the alleged increase in Egypt. The difficulties (for there
are difficulties) admit of explanation. This interval is also thought
to be confirmed by an inscription found at San by Mariette Bey,
making the interval from Rameses II, back to a certain Shepherd
King, Set, four hundred years.
	The monarch of the Exodus can be determined only by circum-
stantial evidence. The earliest synchronism definitely indicated in
the Scriptures is that of Shishak (Sheshonk) with the fifth year of
Rehoboam (2 Chron. xii, 2). Canon Cook, of the Speakers Com-
mentary, stands now almost alone in fixing on Thotmes II, of the
eighteenth dynasty, for the monarch of the Exodus, encountering
difficulties weilnigh insuperable. Mr. Sharpe (History of Egypt )
and Mr. William Palmer (Egyptian Chronicles ) designate Amu-
noph II (or Amenhoteph) of the same dynasty. A late writer in
the Edinburgh Review (July, 1879) argues ably for Amunoph
HI, two reigns later. This argument is mainly chronological, thus:
It is stated (1 Kings vi, 1) that the building of the temple began
in the four hundred and eightieth year after the children of Israel
came out of Egypt. Referring this starting-point, not to the
actual Exodus, but (arbitrarily) to the final rest or settlement in
Canaan (Joshua xxi, 14) which was fifty-five years after the Exo-
dus, and adding forty-one years to come down from the foundation
of the temple to the fifth of Rehoboam, we get an interval of five
hundred and seventy-five years between the two points. But the
Egyptian regnal years (as reckoned by Brugsch) would give five
hundred and seventy-five years for the interval between the four-
teenth of Shishak and the fifth of Amunoph. The strong point of
this view is its seeming near coincidence in time, requiring an arbi-
trary extension of only half a century. One weak point of the
theory is the doubt whether the number four hundred and eighty
is genuine. Positive and grave objections are found in the facts
that no Rameses from whom to name the stronghold (Ex. i, 11)
had yet occupied the throne, and that Amunoph himself not only
reigned some thirty years after this supposed time of the Exodus,
but in entire prosperity, a great builder of palaces and temples,
and a worker of the Sinaitic mines in his thirty-fifth and thirty-
sixth years. These considerations break the force of the uncer-
tain synchronism. Some of the alleged corroborative circumstances
carry little or no weight. Thus the brick-making scene of tomb
No. 35 is not now understood to refer definitely to the hebrews,
while the Edinburgh Reviewers attempt to make Pharaohs</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00045" SEQ="0045" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="33">	THE EXOD US OF ISRAEL.	33

daughter the famous ilatasont or Hasheps is futile by his own
showing even; for, if, as he remarks, her 1~rother Thotmes II (with
whom she reigned) died the year before the birth of Moses, she
would then have been the Queen (as she appears on her obelisks)
or, if Thotmes were alive, she was the Kings sister, not daughter.
	The period now commonly assigned to the Exodus is the reign
of Menephta, son of R~wneses II. The father, Rameses (the great
Sesostris ), would thus have been on the throne at Mosess birth,
and in his long reign of sixty-six years would have been the great
oppressor. His policy and scepter passing into the hands of his
feebler son, brought on the crisis and the deliverance. This is the
view of Roug6, Mariette, Lenormant, Maspero, Ebers, Brugsch, Bun-
sen, Birch, and Poole. The name of the stronghold, Ramses,
points at once to a monarch of that name; and there is nothing to
connect the only previous monarch of that name, Rameses I (the
grandfather of Rameses II), obscure and short-lived, with the enter-
prise. But the long reign of Rameses II, his boastful spirit, his
foreign wars, his vast public works, including numerous temples,
the canal, and a line of fortresses on his eastern frontier (a circum-
stance which coincides with the fears expressed in Exodus i, 10),
and the air of oppression which the monuments ascribe to his reign,
all furnish a strong basis for the theory. No name is so boastfully
and ubiquitonAly spread over the buildings of Egypt as that of
Rameses II. Of his son Menephtas reign, the notices are exceed-
ingly slight. No monumental record of his bears date later than
his second year, although a tablet describing a victory over the
Libyans is referred to his eighth year, soon after which the Exodus
is supposed to have taken place. The lists ascribe to him a reign
of twenty years, and he has a tomb at Thebes, but it is unfinished,
and there is no trace of him on the monuments for the last thirteen
years of his reign.* Now, Josephus, in his narrative (from Manetho)
of the conflict with the lepers, cites the monarchs name (though
endeavoring to discredit it) as Amenophis, his fathers name Rhamp-
ses, and his sons name Sethos. This corresponds with the order,
Rameses II, Menephta, Seti II, given in Egyptian lists. The San
inscription, which gives the interval between Set and Rameses II,
furnishes a general correspondence of time. And Lepsius has made
	*	The narrative in Exodus nowhere states that Pharaoh himself was drowned in
the Red Sea, but speaks of his host, chariots, and captains. And, though Psalm
cxxxvi, 15, has been understood as making the statement, it can be understood other-
wise.
	VOL. cxxxi.io. 284.	3</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00046" SEQ="0046" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="34">	84	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

an important suggestion, that the canal from the Nile to the Croco-
dile Lake, which did not exist prior to Rameses II, appears to be,
with its water-supply, an essential condition of the Hebrews march
out of Egypt. Coincident with all these circumstances is the fact
that the Egyptian mines in the Sinaitic Peninsula appear to have
been abandoned between Amunoph III (or Rameses II, according
to Ebers) and Setnecht, the fourth in succession from Menephta.
	It is to be remarked, however, that the dates, as hitherto ad-
justed, do not correspond. Lepsius would assign the Exodus in
Menephtas time to the year B. C. 1314, Bunsen to 1320. But the
common reckoning, founded on 1 Kings vi, 1, would place it in
1491 B. c., one hundred and seventy-seven years earlier than the
time assigned by Lepsius. The chronology may be left for further
investigation. It presents intrinsic difficulties. Neither the sum
total, as reckoned from the book of Judges, nor the number given
by Josephus, corresponds to the four hundred and eighty years.
They both exceed it. The number has been and is questioned for
various reasons. Bunsen ( Bibelwerk, Einleitung, pp. ccxxiv,
et seq.) claims that the numbers of the book of Judges are partly
contemporaneous, and professes himself able by this and other con-
siderations to show that the time from the Exodus to the temple
was but three hundred and sixteen and not four hundred and eighty
years ( Egypts Place, v, p. 74). Chabas, on the other hand (but
not Ebers), would admit the possibility of an error of two hun-
dred years in the dates of the nineteenth Egyptian dynasty. We
can not here discuss the question of the chronology, but only indi-
cate it as one that calls for further light.
	In the time of Menephta Egypt was a mighty empire of ancient
civilization. Most of her huge edifices, including nearly all the vast
structures of Thebes, were in existence. The complication of her
social life, even to the elaborate cuisine, may be read in the tombs
of the kings and men of wealth. The skill of her jewelers in the
eighteenth dynasty may be admired in the museum at Boulak.
The processes of her goldsmiths in the twelfth dynasty are seen
delineated at Beni-Hassan. The temper of her cutting tools may
be witnessed in the multitudinous and deep inscriptions on her
granite obelisks. The greatness of her revenues is exhibited in the
records of Thotmes III. Her military resources in the time of
Menephtas father are boastfully set forth in the poem of the
Pentaur.
	The general locality of Goshen is well settled; it was the east</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00047" SEQ="0047" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="35">THE EXODUS 01 ISRAEL.
35
em or northeastern part of Egypt. The first syllable of the name
is supposed to survive in the last syllable of the village of Fakoos;
and the Zoan of the Scriptures was the Tanis of later times and
the modern San. Goshen unquestionably included Wady Tumi-
lat, the valley of the modern canal and railway, a narrow, fer-
tile strip that shoots east from the Nile, tapers to a point, and fades
out near the Crocodile Lake. Along this valley ran the ancient
canal of the time of the Exodus, though not then, as afterward,
extended to the Red Sea. In this valley, some sixteen miles west
of the lake, at the mound Abu Keskeb, most modern scholars have
found the Rameses which was the starting-point of the Israelitish
host. Situated on the canal, well toward the eastern border of the
land, it was a natural rendezvous. Herr Brugschs departure from
his own former view, and attempt to locate Rameses at San, is not
necessitated by any discovery he has made,* while it greatly in-
creases the difficulties. The general line of march is clearly indi-
cated through Succoth to Etham on the edge of the wilderness
that lies east of Egypt, then by a turn to the Red Sea by a route
probably not far from the line of the present railway from Ismailia
to Suez.
	Much has been heard since 1874 of Herr Brugschs theory of a
northeasterly journey, not through the Red Sea, but along the Ser-
bonian Bog. The theory had been advanced by ilermaun von der
Hardt (1726), and was advocated at large by Schleiden many years
ago. Brugsch has brought to it the luster of his name and the in-
genuity of his learning. But he appears not to have carried with
him either the leading German or English Egyptologists. The
objections seem insuperable, while the arguments are specious
rather than satisfactory, belonging to that species of literary leger

	*	Brugsch distinctly admits that the modern San was denominated in the inscrip-
tions Zar, Zal, and (if we understand him) Zoan, corresponding to the Scripture
Zoan. But he ulso finds another name, Pi.Ramses, city of Rameses, for the
same place, or rather for a distinct quarter of the city, constructed by Rameses II.
(See Brugschs La Sortie des Hdbreux, p. 18.) Now, to say nothing of the non
sequitur of insisting that the whole of the ancient city (older than the time of Abra-
ham, Numbers xiii, 22) was now denominated by the name of this new quarter, the
identification which supposes two Scripture names, each of which occurs four or five
timesonce each in the same book of Numberswithout a hint of their identity, to
designate one and the same place, introduces a confusion into the Scripture narrative
not easily to be paralleled. It should be added that Rameses II was in the habit of
inscribing his name everywhere. Says Mariette Bey, It is impossible, so to speak,
to find a ruin in Egypt, or an ancient object, without reading his name there.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00048" SEQ="0048" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="36">	36	THE NORTH AffERICAN RE VIE W.

demain wherewith a scholar at home in a given field can frame a
plausible argument in any direction. A fundamental objection to
his theory is the fact that the Yam Suph of the Hebrew, which he
would transmute into the Serbonian Bog, was definitely settled by
a body of Jewish scholars at Alexandria, who wrote in Greek when
the Egyptian was a living tongue, and who in the Septuagint,
finished two hundred years B. c., distinctly give it as the Red Sea.
And the phrase occurs not alone, as Schleiden intimates, in the
Jehovistic, but in the Elohistic portion of the Pentateuch. The
attempt of any modern scholar to unsettle, by his derivations and
speculations, such a weight of testimony, is more daring than hope-
fuL Mr. Birch (History of Egypt, p. 141) speaks of the difficulty
of allowing the coincidence of some of the Hebrew and Egyptian
names as laid down by Brugsch; and Mr. Poole ( Contemporary
Review, March, 1879) demurs, on linguistic grounds, to the attempt
to make Succoth from Thokot, and Etham from Khetam; while,
moreover, Succoth is a good Hebrew woa~d for tents or booths.
We may mention also the extreme improbability of being able to
trace after this vast interval a name (Succoth) attached to no natural
object, but designating a camping-ground, or of now identifying a
locality, like Etham, in the edge of the wilderness, which could
have had no intrinsic importance to transmit its name and loca-
tion. This also is a sufficient answer to those who expect us to
find still existing the names for these and many other of the places
in the Hebrew itinerary. The expectation is unreasonable. The
Edinburgh Review, already referred to, endeavors with no little
force to show that much of Brugschs route is a recent formation
or deposit of the Nile; and, with still more force, that the distances
are wholly incompatible with the narrativedistances that would
have tried the endurance of a picked German army to cover in the
time. In the first three days eighty geographical miles, and in the
second three (or at most four) days an equal distance, are supposed
to have been covered by the fugitives, consisting of men, women,
children, and flocks, heavily burdened. Another instance of the
confusion of his theory is found in the fact that while the Scripture
speaks of Baal Zephon, which is before (in front of) Pihahiroth,
Brugsch finds the former (says this writer) in a great newly-
formed sand-dune twenty-five [geographical] miles away. Other
grave objections might be mentioned, but these are surely enough.
	The alternative choice is the southern march toward the Gulf of
Suez. Here, some writers (M. Ritt, M. de Lesseps, and others) have</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00049" SEQ="0049" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="37">	THE EXODUS OF ISRAEL.	37

endeavored to find a crossing of the marshes or by some narrow
track (such as the heights of Serapeum or of Chaloof), assuming
that the Red Sea then extended as far as the Bitter Lakes, if not
to the Crocodile Lake. But, while it is not improbable that the
drifting in of the sand may have somewhat lessened the northern
extent of the sea or gulf, the notion that the gulf extended even to
the Bitter Lakes during the present geologic period, or certainly dur-
ing historic times, may be dismissed for two valid reasons: first, be-
cause the heights between are a tertiary formation; second, because
the ancient canal, still to be traced not far north of the Gulf of
Suez, was constructed there as early as the time of Dariusa proof
that there then existed no natural connection between the Red Sea
and the Bitter Lakes.* We can dismiss all theories of a crossing
much north of the vicinity of Suez.
	But just south of Suez are found all the requisites of the Scrip-
ture narrative entangling land and a wilderness to shut them
in, a place of encampment by the sea, wind, high and low water,
a possible passage, a practicable distance, and a natural connection
with the subsequent journey. The landmarks are here, and ap-
parently one of the names, Hahiroth, in Ajroocl, and the tra-
ditional name of Mosess Wells on the opposite shore. That the
names should not be universally or generally traceable through the
journey, except in some frequented watering-place like these, is per-h
fectly natural in a region where there has never been a settled
population. Names perish, though landmarks remain.
	At the northwestern side of the Gulf of Suez lies a plain ten
miles long and nearly as broad. Accepting Ajrood at its northern
extremity for Hahiroth (Pi-hahiroth, with the Egyptian article pre-
fixed), where the name is handed down in connection with the deep
well which made it a place of resort, Migdol may have been at
Bir Suweis, two miles north of Suez, where are two wells of brack-
ish water and a stone building of the seventeenth century, in a region
where Seti I is shown by Chabas to have visited Maktal built
over a well; and Baal Zephon may well have been the high and
precipitous mountain Jebel Atakah, the chief object in full view of
Ajrood, shutting down sharply to the western shore some distance
southwest of Suez, and sweeping off indefinitely westward. Here
they were absolutely shut in by Jebel Atakah in front, and the sea
on the east, extending two miles or more north of Suez and termi
	*	The detailed proof of this and some other points can not be given here, but may
be found in the authors From Egypt to Sinai.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00050" SEQ="0050" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="38">	38	THE NORTH AMERWAY REVIEW

natiiig in a marshy region, and with the enemy in the rear. The
Gulf of Suez is, for variableness of depth, a singular body of water.
In a line running southeast from the town, directly toward the
wells of Moses, is a comparatively shallow region where at low
tide the Arabs have always, prior to the dredging of a channel for
the ship-canal, been in the habit of fording the gulf, and where
they now pass, after crossing the dredged channel with a boat.
This passage is now a little less than three miles in length, with
much deeper water on each side. When a northeasterly wind con-
curs with low tide on the one hand, or a strong southerly wind with
high tide on the other, the difference in depth, as shown by the
Maritime Canal Companys chart, amounts to ten feet and seven
inches. The Scripture narrative distinctly introduces the wind,
which blew all that night and made the sea dry (Ex. xiv, 21),
and again says in the sequel (xv, 10), Thou didst blow with thy
wind, the sea covered them. * The distance across and the time
assigned, as shown by Dr. Robinson in detail, would correspond
with what was practicable for such a host. The waters were a
wall unto them on their right hand and on their left, that is, com-
pletely protected their flanks from attack. With the morning light
came the returning tide and changing wind, and the fate which
Napoleon narrowly escaped at another ford two miles north befell
the Egyptian army.
	When fairly across, the Israelites were but three or four miles
from Mosess Wells; indeed, their front ranks would be wellnigh
there. Another point on the march is ascertainable beyond reason-
able doubt, namely, the encampment by the sea. And the way
to this spot is unmistakable, shut in on the west by the sea, and on
the east by the impassable Et-Tih mountain-range. The interme-
diate points, before reaching the encampment by the sea, are not
difficult to determine by the distances and other circumstances.
Elim is found at Wady Gharandel, with its somewhat copious water-
supply, still oozing forth from several springs, and its palm-trees,
living and dead, not quite so numerous as then threescore and
ten. Marah is not quite so clearly at Hawwarah. The route from
the sea to Sinai is, in its main features, not difficult to determine.

	*	It has sometimes been objected as an inconsistency to recognize the introduc-
tion of a natural cause here. But the inconsistency would be in not recognizing a
fact explicitly asserted in the narrative itself. The prevalent winds are north or
northwest winds, but the most terrible, says M. Mauriac, the engineer of the Canal
Company, are those from the southwest, which would accompany the returning tide.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00051" SEQ="0051" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="39">	THE EXODUS OF ISRAEL.	39

Unless they retraced their steps from the sea, which is not to be
unnecessarily assumed, their journey would lie over the plain of El
Murkha along the coast, a plain which would correspond to the
Desert of Sin, and, by reason of the oppressiveness of a spot where
my thermometer on the 11th of February, 1874, rose to 960 at noon
(though but 440 by the sea in the morning), would explain the first
murmuring of Israel. A part of the host may have struck di-
agonally across the plain into Wady Shellal, and so past Wady Mag-
harathen probably deserted by the Egyptiansthrough Mukatteb
to Wady Feiran. But the more encumbered portion and their
wagons would have gone along the seacoast (a weary journey) to
the mouth of Wady Feiran, a valley ranging in width from half a
mile to two miles or more, and inclosed by high, precipitous walls.
By the route thus indicated, a carriage can be driven all the way
from the Wells of Moses by way of Wadys Feiran and es Sheikh to
Mount Sinai.* Feiran preserves the ancient name (transferred) of
the northern desert of Paran or Pharan. They would hardly fail to
make a camping-ground at the great oasis of Feiran, where a fine
brook flows along, and a palm-grove, two miles long, is succeeded
by a grove of tamarisks, and where the Bedouins still raise wheat-
crops, and gather dates and gum-arabic. Just before arriving there
is a ifatural location for Rephidim and the struggle with Ama-
lek, after a journey (from the encampment by the sea) singularly
destitute of water-supplies, and therefore attended with distress.
Serbal, just south, has been held by some for Sinai. But no one
who has made the exceedingly ditficult and toilsome ascent (as did
the present writer), and has noted the entire absence of either
camping or standing ground for a great company in any such
proximity to the mountain as the narrative requires, will for a
moment accept the claims as compared with those of th~ commonly
received Sinai, namely, Gebel Musa, or rather its northern peak, Ras
Sufsafeh. This lies some thirty miles (by a winding way) south-
east, and meets all the conditions of the law-giving and the sojourn
of some months: the great plain on which two million people could
stand, and see the top of the mountain that rises sharply from the

	* Welisted comments admirably on the correspondence in the time of march; fif-
teen hours is the distance to Hawwarah, on which they spent three days. If they
marched five hours on each of the three days, traveling with their baggage and effects
that would be as much as we could expect. . . - From Ras Selima [the encampment
by the sea] to Mount Sinai are expressly made five more stations. We used twenty.
five hours, which gives for the Israelites, again, five days marches of five hours each.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00052" SEQ="0052" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="40">	40	THE NORTH A7iFERICAN REVIEW.

southeastern terminus of the plain; large adjacent valleys; several
little streams and fountains; more or less pasturage on the hill-tops
and in the valleys; a soil in many spots capable of cultivation, and
still producing large growths of various kinds of trees.
	It is important to add that along many of the valleys of the
Sinaitic Peninsula, notwithstanding the reckless havoc long made
and still making annually by the Bedouins for charcoal, a very con-
siderable number of trees are to be seen. The most abundant are
the acacia, or shittim-wood of the Pentateuch. In some valleys
(such as Wadys Gineh, or Igneh, and Saal) I counted several hun-
dred in a grove, some of them large enough to furnish the planks
of the tabernacle ten cubits in length and a cubit and a half
in breadth (Ex. xxvi, 16). The mines and remains of ash-heaps, in
some places now wholly bare, indicate a much greater growth in
former times. It may be added that in this region the writer and
his company passed by or through valleys where, as we judged upon
the spot, large numbers of cattle could have found pasturage when
the vegetation, then (in February) just springing above the surface,
should have grown; and in some instances we saw flocks of sheep
and goats busily nibbling high up among the rocks, where from
below we had no suspicion of any vegetation. Besides such occa-
sional flocks, and the camels of the Arabs, and asses at Feiran and
Sinai, we also encountered (though the time of year was against us)
the ibex, jerboa, hare, lizard (of large size), pigeon, raven, hawk,
and small birds of various kinds, besides tracks of other animals,
and at Arbain, near Sinai, the skin of a leopard recently killed.
	Beyond Sinai the route of the Israelites is difficult to trace, for
want of absolutely certain landmarks in the narrative. Whether
Hudherah represents Hazeroth is questioned, and that the stone
circles of Erweis el Ebeirig, discovered by Palmer (and visited by
the writer), are to be connected with Kibroth Hattaavah, the
graves of lust, is thus far a doubtful speculation. Yet there is
nothing incredible in the supposition of finding remains of the He-
brews, inasmuch as there are certainly in the peninsula much older
remains of the Egyptians, including the name of the greatest pyra-
mid-builder, at Maghara, together with trinkets and fragments of
vessels found around the Egyptian temple at Surabit el Khadim.
The characteristic Hebrew abstinence from carvings and inscrip-
tions is so far unfavorable to the expectation. Yet a great com-
pany of people, with all their portable effects, stationary at times
for months, would in all probability have left some of those effects,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00053" SEQ="0053" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="41">	THE EXODUS OF ISRAEL.	41

discoverable if we but knew where to look. But the sharp eyes of
the Arabs have been for ages everywhere on the surface, and the
region around Sinai, the most hopeful place, has been occupied by
hermits and monks for fourteen hundred years or more. Any trace
of Israel must be below the surface.
	One who studies the map and traverses the region will naturally
believe that from Sinai the route followed the great Wady Saal,
and possibly the parallel Wady Biyar to the north, and emerged
somewhere near the northern extremity of the Gulf of Akabah. In-
deed, one encampment, before Kadesh, was at Ezion-gaber upon
that gulf (Num. xxxiii, 36). This, however, appears to have been
near the end of their wandering. They were at Kadesh also near
the beginning of the forty years (Num. xiii, 36). For thirty-seven
years we have no record of them except the table of their encamp-
ments in Numbers. This list may indicate rather the movements
of the headquarters. We naturally suppose (with Fries, Kurtz,
and Schultz) that the necessities of subsistence would lead to a dis-
persion of the host through the more fertile regions in the wilder-
ness of Paran, in the numerous valleys that admit of cultivation
or afford pasturage, principally on its northern border, which still
show multitudes of ancient ruins, more or less elaborate, the tokens
of a former unknown occupancy. Two principal claims are made
for the site of Kadesh, which was the place of repeated visits and
of final departure: one by Dr. Robinson, at Am el Weibeh, on the
western edge of the Arabab, or Ghor, for which the definite and
positive reasons are very slight; the other at Am Gadiz, some forty
or fifty miles farther west, to which the distance is thought to be
an objection, but for which severalpositive reasons are offered. If
this were accepted, the several stations across the desert to Kadesh
would easily correspond to certain stations indicated in the Peutin-
ger tables, or the ancient but much later Roman road from Akaba
northwesterly into Wady Mayin, and thence northward by the
modern route. It is eleven days journey from iloreb to Ka-
desh (Deut. i, 2). If this be the actual Kadesh, it is easy to see
the impracticability of the peoples forcing their way, as they once
attempted (Num. xiv, 44, 45), directly north into Palestine through
a region of strongholds occupied by a warlike people * and the
	*	Within a very limited area in the Negeb, or south country, and just north of the
desert, there are still to be seen the ruins of five considerable towns: El Birein, El
Abdeh, El Aujeh, Sebaita, and Ruhaibeh. Robinson conjectures the former popula.
tion of Ruhaibeh alone at from twelve to fifteen thousand. All these lie within a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00054" SEQ="0054" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="42">	42	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

military wisdom of the final circuit whereby Joshua struck Pales-
tine on its eastern border, suddenly planted himself in its center,
and subdued it in detail.
	The water-supply of this whole region, though scanty, is much
more considerable than has usually been represented. In the Sina-
itic Peninsula, Rev. F. W. Holland, who has traveled over it more
than any other European, declares himself able to count twenty
streams which are perennial, except in unusually dry seasons. The
present writer and his company saw on their way nine running
streams, larger or smaller, and seven other springs, besides moist
places where water could have been found by digging, and they
passed in the near vicinity of at least nine more places of water-sup-
ply. We saw also a natural reservoir in Wady Macheira, and a small-
er one in Hebran. Burkhardt tells of several southeast of El Murkha,
Schubert of one farther south, and Stephens of one near Wady
Shellal. The immediate vicinity of Sinai is well supplied with
streams, springs, and wells. The Desert of Et Tih, north of the
Sinaitic Peninsula, is skirted by several springs on its southern and
its northern edges, and at least six on its eastern border, while on
or near the middle line are wells at Mabbuk, and in Wady Kubab
(according to Rtlppell), the two deep wells at Nukhl, the Bir el
Achmar of Seetzen, Russeggers wells of Redschin, Bir Kureis, Bir
Themed, a well in Wady Tamat, and the wells at Akaba, where
also fresh water oozes from the banks of the sea at low tide. There
are other more or less permanent water-supplies in the wadys, espe-
pecially after rainse. g., in Wadys Gudheirab, Garaiyeh, Layaneh,
at Ras es Sat, and elsewhere. There were cisterns formerly at
Wady Maghara (in the peninsula), and, as Brugsch thought, a great
reservoir made by a dam across the deep valley. We saw a num-
ber of reservoirs thus formed in the south country, and water stand-
ing in pools in two wadys of the desert. In a passage in Numbers
xxi, 18, we even read of the children of Israel digging a well.
	The whole region in the peninsula and the desert north is suffi-
ciently forlorn and forbidding, in parts a great and terrible wil-
derness. After a journey through this region with various d~tours,
undertaken with special reference to the conformity of the narra-
tion to the region, and on the constant lookout for water, pasturage,

space of about twelve miles by twenty, the southernmost being not much more than
fifteen miles from the desert. Within that entire space there is perhaps not one per
manent dwelling now.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00055" SEQ="0055" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="43">	TIFF EXODUS OF ISRAEL.	43

and the means of subsistence, the writer found that conformity
much more striking, even, than he had anticipated. He reached
substantially the same conclusion with Wellsted, that with sufficient
care there is  no reason why there should have been a lack of
water, ordinarilyalthough at times great straits must occurbut
that the grand and constant difficulty would have been to find a
supply of food. This difficulty seems insuperable. One can not
conceive how even the genius of Napoleon could have contrived
under the circumstances to provide a years subsistence for such a
mixed multitude, had they been but a fifth of the estimated num-
ber. And the writers conclusion was that, in this respect, quite as
much as in any other, the narrative is singularly consistent, in indi-
cating only occasionally a lack of water, and extraordinary supplies,
but in asserting the continuance of a supernatural supply of food
through almost the entire time and j ourney, namely, from the wil-
derness of Sin till they came unto the borders of the land of
Canaan.
S.	C. BARTLETT.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00056" SEQ="0056" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="44">THE ENGLISH HOUSE OF LORDS.

	IN modern times all civilized communities have employed repre-
sentative institutions as the ordinary machinery of legislation and
finance, and all have adopted, with necessary modifications, the
form of the English House of Commons. Most communities, too,
have thought it expedient to commit legislation to the 4ebate and
decision of two Chambers; while supply, i. e., the distribution of
financial burdens, has been left to the discretion of one Chamber,
and always to that Chamber which more directly represents the
popular element in the machinery of government, in imitation of
the British House of Commons. It is now known that this House,
which has been justly named the Mother of Parliaments, came into
existence in order that an equitable system of assessment should be
established; that it speedily assumed the function of criticising the
demands which the Crown made on the subject; that at an early
date it made the grant of supply contingent on the redress of griev-
ances; and that, two centuries after it was called into being, it
adopted the practice of drawing up its demands in the form of laws.
But no one has discovered the period at which it arrogated the
privilege of granting supplies, and affirmed that its grants only
were exigible by the Crown. It is certain that at an early date the
three estates, the Church, the Lords, and the Commons, taxed them-
selves. But we do not know what were the circumstances under
which the Commons were allowed to tax the other two orders, or, at
least in the case of the clergy, to make their grants invalid without
the assent of the lower House.
	But, though modern civilization has copied with greater or less
exactness the constitution of the House of Commons, no political
society has imitated the English House of Lords. An attempt was
made to introduce an hereditary Chamber in some of the American
colonies, but the purpose failed. Ready as communities of British</PB></P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-6">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>James E Thorold Rogers</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>Rogers, James E Thorold</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The English House of Lords</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">44-62</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00056" SEQ="0056" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="44">THE ENGLISH HOUSE OF LORDS.

	IN modern times all civilized communities have employed repre-
sentative institutions as the ordinary machinery of legislation and
finance, and all have adopted, with necessary modifications, the
form of the English House of Commons. Most communities, too,
have thought it expedient to commit legislation to the 4ebate and
decision of two Chambers; while supply, i. e., the distribution of
financial burdens, has been left to the discretion of one Chamber,
and always to that Chamber which more directly represents the
popular element in the machinery of government, in imitation of
the British House of Commons. It is now known that this House,
which has been justly named the Mother of Parliaments, came into
existence in order that an equitable system of assessment should be
established; that it speedily assumed the function of criticising the
demands which the Crown made on the subject; that at an early
date it made the grant of supply contingent on the redress of griev-
ances; and that, two centuries after it was called into being, it
adopted the practice of drawing up its demands in the form of laws.
But no one has discovered the period at which it arrogated the
privilege of granting supplies, and affirmed that its grants only
were exigible by the Crown. It is certain that at an early date the
three estates, the Church, the Lords, and the Commons, taxed them-
selves. But we do not know what were the circumstances under
which the Commons were allowed to tax the other two orders, or, at
least in the case of the clergy, to make their grants invalid without
the assent of the lower House.
	But, though modern civilization has copied with greater or less
exactness the constitution of the House of Commons, no political
society has imitated the English House of Lords. An attempt was
made to introduce an hereditary Chamber in some of the American
colonies, but the purpose failed. Ready as communities of British</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00057" SEQ="0057" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="45">	THE ENGLISH HOUSE OF LORDS.	45

origin are to ~copy or preserve the institutions of the country from
which they are sprung, none of them has been willing to allow that
the eldest male representative of certain families shall, irrespectively
of any qualification but that of birth, be possessed of the inalienable
right of legislating for the rest of his fellow countrymen, or, in
technical language, be legally entitled to a writ of summons to Par-
~liament, and be legally competent, in conjunction with a majority
of others in the same condition, to reject the financial measures of
the lower Chamber, and to exercise a wholly irresponsible control
over all other legislative acts. Before the fiction that the sovereign
can do no wrong was firmly established, English kings were made
liable to all the consequences of misgovernment. No nation in
Europe has so frequently made war upon and deposed its kings as
the English has. Long before the great civil war it got the name
of the disloyal nation. Since the doctrine of ministerial responsi-
bility has been established, the Crown has apparently been more
secure. But the first two Georges were seriously endangered by
external enemies, and during the long reign of George III there
were occasions on which the Crown was alarmingly imperiled by
domestic discontent. At the present moment no one knows what
the temper of the English people is, or may be, toward the ruling
dynasty. It may be fervid; but social observances prove nothing,
and may mask what is wholly unexpected.
	It is quite certain that the English House of Lords could never
have ventured on using the privileges which it claims. By the
theory of its constitution it can reject, at its discretion, any mea-
sure, however urgent, which the administration and the lower House,
representing the popular will, may affirm, and do so persistently, in
defiance of repeated acts of the other legislative body. It claims to
be the court of appeal from all other courts in which civil rights
are adjudged, and for a long time it actually revised legal decisions
by party votes. Though the privilege has long been disused, it
claims not only to be irresponsible, but to coerce criticism, and to
chastise those who dispute its pretensions. Its members can evade
the consequence of civil actions, and can demand to be tried by
their own order, for the most part, if they become liable to criminal
procedure. Since the Lords succeeded in securing that members of
their own body should be arraigned before the whole of the Lords,
only one peer has been capitally convicted; though it has been said
that, had they not been triable by their own relations only, many
more would have been put in peril. Till recently it was not neces</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00058" SEQ="0058" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="46">	46	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

sary that they should be present in Parliament in order to record
their votes. By an abuse, the historical explanation of which is
very obvious, they had the right of voting by proxy, and many im-
portant questions have been negatived or affirmed by the suifrages
of absent peers. Now, it is plain that, though many of these privi-
leges are dormant, the fact that they are not abrogated gives the
English upper House an indefinite power of obstruction, which has
not been unfrequently used actively, and which, by virtue of its
existence, may be very deterrent, or at least restrictive of political
change.
	Like many other political organizations, the English House of
Lords has claimed indefinite antiquity for its privileges. It has
even published several bulky volumes, which contain much impor-
tant antiquarian learning, great quantity of which is wholly irrele-
vant to the question at issue, on the dignity of a peer. Like other
bodies, too, it has invented privileges, and has supported or insisted
on them with more or less reason. Thus it has asserted that every
peer whose patent of creation is incontestable, and whose peerage
is represented in the lineal descendant of the ennobled ancestor, is
entitled of right to a writ of summons, though such a right was not
claimed before the accession of Charles Iindeed, could not have
been safely claimed from a Tudor sovereign, and would not have
been demanded from a Plantagenet. But such a claim, if an he-
reditary Legislature may exist at all, was necessary to the indepen-
dence of the House, since otherwise the sovereign might have sum-
moned none but the partisans of his own poli9y. It has affirmed,
on more questionable grounds, that a single summons to Parliament,
even without a patent of nobility, confers an hereditary peerage,
the representation of which can be transmitted through females,
and has thus revived a number of obsolete or dormant peerages.
On still less grounds of right it has asserted that a peer can not
relinquish his peerage by any act of his own, however formal, in its
celebrated decision on the Purbeck peerage. And, lastly, it has
claimed, as a right of indefinite antiquity, the most harmless or
even useful of its privileges, that, namely, of a peer or peers record-
ing his or their dissent from any act of legislation or of judicial
procedure which may have been affirmed by a majority, and this
with or without reasons for the dissent.
	The House of Lords had its origin in the council of the Anglo-
Norman sovereign. As the great Greek publicist, Aristotle, asserted
that the senate was the essence of constitutional government, so the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00059" SEQ="0059" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="47">THE ENGLISH ff0 USE OF LORDS.
47
Teutonic King was always assisted, and therefore controlled, by a
council. From this council the English King obtained pecuniary
aid in emergencies, in its presence and by its advice he administered
justice, and with its consent, formal or informal, he enacted laws.
In theory, it appears, every tenant who held of the Crown, at least
by the duty of military service, however small his estate might be,
had a right to be present at the great gathering of this assembly.
That so unwieldy a body was ever actually summoned may well be
doubted. From very early times it became the practice to invite
only the principal tenants, the holders of considerable lordships, to
these gatherings. It does not appear that they came willingly, for
the summons generally suggested some sacrifice. In point of fact,
the earliest and most significant sign of disaffection was neglect of
the summons, or premature departure from the council. Hence,
when Parliaments were established, attendance on the summons was
enforced by fines, the amount of which was fixed by Parliament
itself, and, during the Tudor dynasty, absentees were compelled to
find proxies for their appearance or good behaviorthese proxies,
for cautions sake, being often numerous. In course of time, that
which was intended as a guarantee was construed into a privilege,
and the system of proxies became a gross abuse. But till 1625 the
King never treated the attendance of a peer as a personal right.
The list of no two sessions of the House of Lords is the same.
Persons summoned to one Parliament are omitted in another, and
for no apparent reason. It is probable that few great peers were
uninvited. It is certain that the issue of writs to many persons was
uncertain or capricious.
	It is not easy to say when the Houses began to reciprocally criti-
cise and recommend bills commenced in either House. It is only in
the time of Edward IV, two centuries after Parliaments had become
a regular part of the English Constitution, that the Commons changed
the form of their measures from petitions to draft-bills. Before this
time it seems that the sovereign promulgated laws, either without the
action of Parliament, or gave fQrce of law to petitions presented
from either of the three estates. The principal laws of Edward I ap-
pear to have been enacted without any parliamentary sanction what-
ever. The famous statute of 2 Henry IV, cap. 14, under which the
penalty of death by burning is denounced against obstinate heretics,
was enacted, as the preamble informs us, at the instance and peti-
tion of the clergy, though it remained the law of the land up to the
middle of Charles IIs reign. It is during the time of the later</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00060" SEQ="0060" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="48">	48	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

Plantagenets that the House of Commons gained the right, or ful-
filled the duty, of originating money-bills. It is probable, nay
almost certain, that this peculiarity in the action of the lower
House was due to the fact that only that section of the nation
which was represented in the lower House was liable to the
charges which were imposed by these grants. It is not strange,
when resistance to the royal demands became invidious or even
dangerous, that the Lords, and ultimately the clergy, relinquished
to the House of Commons that power on which the political in-
fluence of this House was based, and from which popular liberty has
secured its permanence. By the beginning of the seventeenth
century, the power of the purse was admittedly in the hands of the
House of Commons, and this body resented with great energy any
grant by the clergy to which the Commons had not consented.
They not only claimed to be the interpreters of the Kings neces-
sities, but they permitted no other order to interpret them.
	The House of Lords existed, but in a state of extreme decrepi-
tude, from the accession of Edward IV to that of Charles I. Half
the peerage, and that the wealthiest half, was exterminated before
the Vorkist faction was triumphant. The revolt of the Nevilles
was the ruin of the most powerful members of that faction, and the
residue was impoverished by the success of Henry VII. It is not
easy to conceive a more odious body than the Lords were during
Henry Viiis reign, for this King employed them as the willing
instruments of destroying the victims of his caprice; or a viler
crew than they were in the reign of Edward VI, when the only
men in the House who had a spark of integrity or manliness were
the prelates; or a more contemptible Senate than they were in the
reigns of Mary, Elizabeth, and James, for during this period of
three quarters of a century not a single peer raised his voice in
remonstrance against any grievance or any wrong. The faint
sparks of public liberty were kept alive by the Commons only. It
was at this time that England did its greatest service to human
liberty, for the student of modern political forces will find that all
that was worthy and hopeful in that dreary time whi4~h preceded
the dawn of freedom was the work of some obscure men in the Eng-
lish Commonsmen too, who, by that irony in which aristocratic in-
stitutions are so fertile, were the progenitors of the most dangerous
enemies which liberty has had to encounter. Very often in Eng-
land good men have made an honored name, and founded what is
called a family. With very rare exceptions, the race has soon</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00061" SEQ="0061" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="49">	THE ENGLISH HOUSE OF LORDS.	49

become degraded. The best patriots of the Tudor and Stuart age
begot descendants who were political reprobates. If any man
cares to study the degeneracy of families, let him take the names
of Wentworth, of Hyde, of Holles, of Hampden. Some of these
families began with bad men, and rarely swerved from the tradi-
tion of their origin in their successors, as the Churchills and the
Finches.
	Nothing illustrates the political character of the English House
of Lords in the early days of the Stuarts better than the character of
those peers who took the side of the Long Parliament in the earlier
period of its career. They were not a numerous body, and they
were not over-useful to their allies. The Riches, Earls of Warwick
and Holland, had been buccaneers, who bought their titles. Many
of the others, such as Southampton, Salisbury, and Essex, had pri-
vate grudges against the house of Stuart. They were fickle allies
and dangerous leaders. There can be no doubt that the war, the
final issue of which was never doubtful, was prolonged or embit-
tered by the incompetence and perhaps worse qua~1ities of Essex,
Manchester, and Say and Sele. There can be no doubt that the per-
sistent bad faith of Charles was encouraged by a belief that he
could rely on a party which might restore him without conditions,
or on easy ones. Nor is there reason to believe that when, on Feb-
ruary 6, 1649, the Commons abolished the House of Lords, they
imagined that they were taking away an institution which had
a constitutional right to share tbe functions of administration
and legislation. There were men living who knew that the
Lords had taken but little share in the functions of Parliament,
that they were mere advisers of the King, that the advice they
gave was rarely in the interests of the people, and that the strug-
gle for liberty had been carried on by the Commons and by the
Commons alone.
	During the period of the Plantagenets, the Lords made war on
the King and on each other, risking their lives on the issue. In the
reign of Henry VIII, the privilege of peerage was full of perils. It
is true that the objects of a political prosecution were always at
fearful odds in the struggle against the Crown. But the common-
er was better off than the peer. Nothing but consummate pru-
dence could keep the nobles of that time safe from the axe, and pru-
dence was not always of avail. When Parliament was not sitting,
the Crown could easily secure the conviction of a noble by packing
a jury of peers; and, when it was sitting, by the obvious and effec
	VOL. cxxxLNo. 284.	4</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00062" SEQ="0062" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="50">	50	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

tual process of attainder. It is not wonderful that, when at last the
Lords got the mastery, they insisted on being tried by their whole
order, whether Parliament was sitting or not. Since they have ef-
fected this change, only one of the order has been convicted for a
capital felony, and he was a very objectionable lunatic. He must
not only be an optimist, but very deaf to popular rumors, who is of
opinion that none of the order have ever deserved to incur this pen-
alty. The Court of the High Steward has not been summoned
since the trial of Lord Cardigan.
	During the suspension of their House the English peers conduct-
ed themselves discreetly. They held aloof froni Cromwell, declined
the advances which he made them, when he sought to reconstruct
a House of Lords, but engaged in no conspiracies against his gov-
ernment, and apparently held no correspondence with the exile, as
many of them afterward did with his brother and nephew. They
probably believed that sooner or later Cromwell would take the
title of king, and, in such a case, they would have, in all likelihood,
rallied round the base, mechanic fellow, as Charles called his
rival and conqueror. But Cromwells conservative instincts were
of great value to the English nobility. More victorious than Sulla,
he could have planted his veterans on the estates of the Church
and the English malignants, and have made the chances of a resto-
ration all but impossible. He began such a policy in Ireland by
placing his veterans there. But it seems clear that Cromwell
wished to reign as well as to rule, and that his plans for this object
were only half formed at his premature death. It is certain that
no death in all history has ever so largely affected the current of
events. It is, of course, idle to speculate on what would have hap-
pened, had the life of this great man been prolonged to a natural
duration. It is clear, however, that he could have ousted Spain
from the New World and the Low Countries, that he would have
curbed, or at least have controlled, the ambition of France, and
would have reversed the treaty of Westphalia in the interests of
Protestant ascendancy. The army of Cromwell was, as has been
observed, unlike anything before or since. It was not only irresist-
ible~ but it conquered before it fought, and its resources were inex-
haustible. It was far superior to the English bowman, the most
dreaded arm of the fourteenth century, or the Swiss pikeman, the
mainstay of the French monarchs in the fifteenth, or the Spanish
man-at-arms, the terror of the sixteenth. But Germany was ex-
hausted by the ThirtyYears war; and France was under a minority,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00063" SEQ="0063" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="51">	THE ENGLISH HOUSE OF LORDS.	51

where a foolish woman and a crafty priest had enough to do in
making head against the French nobles; and Sweden was in the
hands of the degenerate daughter of Gustavus; and the democracy
of Holland was infatuated in favor of the cold-blooded and selfish
house of Orange.
	The Restoration was the opportunity for the English Lords.
They sprang at once into an active House of Parliament, with many
new privileges, which they called old, and many ancient claims,
which they passed to the uttermost. They were completely inde-
pendent of the sovereign, for Charles knew that it would be wise to
temporize with Parliament, and he quite understood how much he
owed to the Lords. He never thwarted them but once, and on that
occasion they strove, in the interest of one of their order, to annul a
conveyance by act of Parliamentthe conveyance, namely, made
by the then Earl of Derby to Sergeant Glynne of the estate which,
after long having been in possession of that lawyers male descend-
ants, is now occupied by Mr. Gladstone. The Restoration is the
beginning of the modern House of Lords, just as it is the commence-
ment of a twin institution, the modern English Church. Both these
political instruments were so entirely changed at this epoch that
their previous character has hardly any association with their later
developmenthas little more than an antiquarian interest. The
Anglican Church, from the accession of Elizabeth to the Act of lITni-
formity, a period of about a century, was a national Church, re-
jected by only a few sectaries. Since the Act of Uniformity it has
been mainly a political institution, weak in the large towns, and
powerful chiefly by its association with the landed interest. The
House of Lords up to the same period was feeble, servile, and wholly
unimportant as a political institution. But, immediately on the
Restoration, it became as vigorous as the House of Commons, and
in a generation it overshadowed and controlled that House. Dur-
ing the reign of Charles II, almost every statesman who took a
prominent position in public affairs was a peer. It was in the House
of Lords that the opposition to Charles IIs government was or-
ganized and matured. It was the House of Lords which expelled
the Stuarts, and bestowed the crown on the remotest and, politically
speaking, the most unimportant descendant of James I. The Eng-
lish royal family was placed on the throne, not only by an act of
Parliament, which does not differ from any other act of Parliament,
but was maintained on the throne by the Lords, for it was in this
Chamber that the principles of the Revolution were dominant, and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00064" SEQ="0064" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="52">	52	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

it was this Chamber which thwarted the iutrigues of Bolingbroke
and Atterbury for the restoration of the Stuarts.
	Several circumstances materially assisted the assertions of the
Lords. They had been faithful to monarchical institutions, and yet
had in the main secured their wealth, while they underwent an easy
ostracism, which adhesion to the Protectorate would have instantly
removed. On the other hand, the country gentlemen were more
zealous for the exiled Stuarts, and were more seriously injured. The
impoverished Cavaliers were all from the untitled gentry, for it would
be difficult to find a single nobleman who lost his estate on account
of either Charles. Again, many of those who had sided with the Rev-
olution of Cromwell were ennobled for their adhesion to the Resto-
ration of Charles. Some, like Ashley, afterward Lord Shaftesbury,
had the baseness to sit in judgment on the men with whom they had
acted, and to assist in the pitiful revenge which the restored King took
on his enemies. Again, the last fifty years of the seventeenth cen-
tury was a period in which wealth was accumulated in England with
great rapidity, especially by companies trading on a common and
chartered stock. Great improvements were also made during the
same time in the art of agriculture, and rents rose with unexampled
speed. The incomes of public officials had been small in the first
half of the seventeenth century; they became enormous in the second
half, for Charles introduced into England the French system, by
which fees of office were multiplied. The policy of the Tudor kings
had broken down entails, and the lawyers of the Restoration devised
a new conveyance, under which an infinitely stricter entail was
smuggled into English law. Hence, as an aristocracy is the in-
evitable government of any country, the law of which assists the
aggregation of real estate in few hands, the English nobility had
everything to favor them. Besides, it is impossible to adjust the
balance of political power between two Chambers. One must needs
serve the other, and Jacob will supplant Esau, or Esau vex Jacob. At
this epoch the character of the House of Commons assisted the politi-
cal superiority of the Lords. Gathered, in a fit of unreasoning pas-
sion and even more irrational loyalty, from the dregs of the Cavalier
party, it sacrificed almost everything for which its predecessors had
contended. It relinquished its control over the public purse, for it
gave Charles a large hereditary revenue. It relinquished its con-
trol over the clergy, for it suffered Convocation to recast the Litur-
gy of the Church, contenting itself with the barren protest that it
could have introduced changes, had it chosen, in the forms of pub-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00065" SEQ="0065" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="53">	THE ENGLISH HOUSE OF LORDS.	53

lic worship: It relinquished its hold on the nation by consenting
to repeal the triennial act. It was poor, and was systematically
bribed by the King. It was ignorant as well as venal, and was
easily manipulated by the unprincipled adventurers who undertook
business on Charless account. In self-defense, because here there
was a common interest, the Lords allowed it to assert Parliamentary
privilege, and even made use of it, in order to indirectly strengthen
the dominant order, while it quarreled with it over details. But,
most of all, the decayed boroughs were largely bought by the no-
bles, and the representatives of these wretched villages became the
obedient nominees of aristocratic proprietors. It was not wonder-
ful, after the experience of power and wealth which came to the
nobles through the Parliamentary system of the Restoration, that,
when the Stuarts betook themselves to their old madness of sus-
pending Parliamentary institutions, the Lords conspired against
them and expelled them. If Charles had lived ten years longer,
and had continued during those ten years, as he did during the last
four of his reign, to dispense with Parliaments, he would have been
as infallibly driven from his kingdom as his brother was.
	It was during the reign of Charles II that the Lords arrogated
or extended many of their privileges, as well as appropriated the
substance of political power. They revived their claim to sit as a
court of justice, and even on certain memorable occasions asserted
that they had an original jurisdiction. Ultimately the Commons
conceded that they had a right to hear appeals. Such a travesty of
justice was never imagined, and the wonder is that it was tolerated.
That a number of men, amounting sometimes to nearly two hun-
dred, who were rarely possessed of any legal education, should pre-
sume to review the decisions of the courts, and decide questions of
law by majorities, was as absurd as it was audacious. The lawyers
showed their opinion of the matter by neglecting to report the
Lords decisions. But the right continued till, a serious scandal
having been nearly perpetrated in 1769, in the Douglas peerage
case, the lay Lords tacitly abandoned the practice of voting on ap-
peals, and left this jurisdiction to such law Lords as might happen
to belong to their House, and might have the leisure or inclination
to attend to the pleadings. The Lords, during the same period,
affirmed in the Purbeck case that a peer could not by any voluntary
act of his own relinquish his peerage, and strove to restrain all criti-
cism on their doings by the privilege of punishing what was called
scandalum magnatum, inflicting penalties by their own act on those</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00066" SEQ="0066" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="54">	54	THE NORTh ANERICAN RE VIE W

who offended their order, as they did in the case of James Percy, or
refusing to administer justice, as they did in the case of Gates. It
is possible, as Macaulay has urged, though the protests do not bear
out his interpretation of the facts, that the Lords were angry at
having been made the dupe of this infamous man ten or a dozen
years before he came before them for redress, but there was no ex-
cuse for the attitude which they assumed toward their petitioner,
and it is certain that long after the Revolution a very considerable
section of the Lords believed in the reality of that conspiracy on
which Gates gave evidence. The reversal of Staffords attainder
did not take place till 1824, one hundred and forty-four years after
his conviction, and this reversal was even then strongly protested
against by one of the most respectable peers.
	The political power of the House of Lords, dominant since the
Restoration, was made absolute at the Revolution. The peers ex-
pelled the male Stuarts, and became the heirs of their prerogative.
That they succeeded to the functions of monarchy, and distributed
them among the leading families of the Revolution, is curiously il-
lustrated by their temporary patronage of letters. In every civilized
community, except England, literary eminence is the readiest road
to the highest administrative functions. In the United States, in
France, and to some extent in Germany, conspicuous capacity in the
noblest branch of human learning, history, is the passport to distinc-
tion, and, if the possessor of such learning cares for it, to the public
service. In England it is a disadvantage, and, as a consequence, no
public men are so ignorant of history as English politicians are, and
no historians are such mere annalists and mere antiquaries as Eng-
lish men of letters. The philosophy of history, notwithstanding the
abundant materials for it, is at the lowest ebb in England, which
does not even possess a respectable summary of its own political
career.
	For a time, however, the Lords found it to be expedient (and
felt it to be expedient, till they discovered the easier art of corrup-
tion) to use the services of men of letters in support of the new
model. Thanks to Cromwells failure as a politician, the English
people hated an army, and determined, thanks to the more conspicu-
ous failure of the army which James gathered at Hounslow, to have
done with armies in England, which, as the militia bill of the Long
Parliament taught them, must be in the name of the Crown, but
might be in the hands of a docile and well-regulated House of Com-
mons. But it was necessary to conciliate, for a time at least, the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00067" SEQ="0067" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="55">	THE ENGLISH HOUSE OF LORDS.	55

smothered republicanism of the towns, and to ridicule the dangerous
but irrepressible stupidity of the country clergy and the country
squires. At the Revolution, there was no peer of Parliament who
could have produced the effect which Shaftesbury achieved, by his
letter of a person of quality to a friend in the country, and the
Lords had to betake themselves to the services of men of letters.
Such a man was sometimes a venal hack, as Defoe was in 16881720,
and many leader-writers in London dailies are now. But he occa-
sionally was a man of spirit as well as of ability. The Whigs of
the Revolution never made a greater blunder than when they dis-
carded and offended Swift. There is, I believe, no English political
pamphlet which for vigor equals this writers essay on the conduct
of the allies, none in which there is more art, and, one must add,
more sophistry. It was written when Swift had passed over to the
Tories, when, after dancing attendance on Harley, and doing por-
ters work for his employers, he was finding at last that he had to
elect between a precarious literary calling and banishment to an
Irish deanery. To understand the conclusion of Swifts career in a
modern parallel, we must imagine a leading English man of letters,
who has gained a splendid but precarious reputation by the advocacy
of a great and expectant party, offered, as the reward of his services,
the bishopric of Toronto or of Cape Town!
	The illegitimate children of Charles II had been raised to the
highest rank in the peerage, but had joined the party of the nobles
at the Revolution. Charles had done by his children what Louis
XIV did by his. Before this time the title of duke had rarely
been conferred on any but legitimate members of the royal family.
After the Revolution it was very generally bestowed; for the heads
of the English aristocracy had no mind to occupy an inferior rank to
the offspring of those courtesans, especially as they were superior to
them in wealth and influence. But it can not be doubted that the
extensive grant of this titl&#38; added to the political strength of the
Lords, who were at the zenith of their power as a body in the reign
of Anne, and were generally, indeed inevitably, Whig in their polit-
ical tendencies. They were weakened, however, by the addition of
the Scottish contingent in 1707, and by the simultaneous creation of
twelve Tory peers on December 31, 1711. Nothing but the pres-
sure of the strongest political necessity induced the English Lords to
acquiesce in the introduction of the Scotch nobles to their Chamber.
The Scotch peers were nearly as numerous as the English, though
the population of the northern part of the island was probably not</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00068" SEQ="0068" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="56">	56	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

much more than a tenth of that in the southern, and the portion of
Scotland which supplied this redundant nobility was not much more
than a third of the district included in that northern kingdom. The
English peers thought that sixteen of these nobles, elected for a
single Parliament by the suifrages of the whole order, would have
too great an influence in the House. They were in the right; for, in
point of fact, this Scotch contingent actually turned the balance, and
it was by their means that Harley supplanted the Whigs, brought the
war with France to an end, and reduced Marlborough to a private
station. The Whig peers avenged themselves by carrying a resolu-
tion, in 1711, which disabled any Scotch lord who might be intro-
duced to the English peerage from taking his seat in the House, or
from taking part in the trials of peers; while, in the reign of George
I, they actually attempted to limit the number of their own order
by restraining the Kings power of creating peers.
	When Walpole and his rival Pulteney were simultaneously en-
nobled, the ex-Minister is said to have addressed the late leader of
the opposition with Here we are, my lord, the two most insignifi-
cant fellows in the kingdom ! He was alluding to the fact that,
though the Lords were still the dominant element in the English
Government, the power which they possessed was virtually wielded
by those who had bought or inherited the greatest number of nomi-
nation boroughs. Such a man was the Duke of Newcastle, the de-
scendant of one among the memorable five members whom Charles
attempted to arrest in the House of Commons. Nothing seems to
prove more conclusively how wholly aristocratic had been the Revo-
lution of 1688, and how clearly convinced the nobles were that the
power which the Crown had hitherto wielded would pass to their
hands, than the fact that no attempt whatever was made to reform
the House of Commons, and to redress the absurdity by which the
representatives of Cornish and Wiltshire villages actually swamped
all the English counties by their numbers. It has been alleged that
this reform was distasteful, because Cromwell had constructed his
Houses of Commons with some regard to numerical equality in the
constituencies, and that no precedents of his creation could be ac-
knowledged. It is much more reasonable to conclude that the Lords
foresaw the consolidation of their own power in the maintenance of
a system which gave the counties and a few large toWns freedom
of speech in Parliament, and secured the practical control of the
Commons though the nomination boroughs. During the eighteenth
century, whatever political independence there was in the House</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00069" SEQ="0069" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="57">	THE ENGLISH HOUSE OF LORDS.	57

of Commons was to be found in the counties and a very few
boroughs.
	The dullest page in English history is that of the century in
which the English aristocracy managed the nations affairs. It con-
tains, however, one episode the effects of which are greater and
more lasting thai~ any series of connected events in the history of
civilized man. The Seven Years war settled for ever the question
as to which of the European races should effect the colonization of
the world. In 1750 it might have been well believed that France
was destined for this function, or at least for the largest share in it.
The peace of Paris not only stripped France of her colonies, but ex-
tinguished colonial enterprise among her people. ilenceforward all
movements from the Old World are absorbed and lost in the great
exodus of the English-speaking race. Nothing has ever been so
critical as the issue of that struggle which gave Northern America
and India to the English people, which gave them also the first start
in the race by which they have occupied every place of vantage in
fresh countries. It was as though the angel of Fate had said, though
no one had the wisdom to hear him, to the whole of Europe, other
than the British Islands Too late, too late! ye can not enter now!
But this work was not done by the English aristocracy; it was ef-
fected by an adventurer, and, to all appearance, one of the least
promising of adventurersby the son of a man who had been digni-
fied by the title of a governor, when he was really the manager of a
trading-factory in India, and who had got wealth by dealing in a
stolen diamond. But the elder Pitt was an Englishman, and knew
how to deal with the instincts of his countrymen. In the Seven
Years war he conquered the world for his race.
	The aristocracy of England were at their wits end for money
wherewith to meet the charges of this war, for in the middle of the
eighteenth century a direct tax on land was the most important
and the most obvious item in the national revenue. They therefore
claimed a contribution from the plantations; and, though it is cer-
tain that, had the colonists been properly invited to aid in the charge
incurred, they would have cheerfully taken such a share of the
burden as their resources would have permitted them, they resented
the high-handed mode on which the English Parliament deter-
mined. Then came the War of Independence. The acknowledg-
ment of American independence led in England to the abolition of
that control over the Irish Parliament which had lasted since the
reign of Henry VII, and of that penal code by which the aristoo</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00070" SEQ="0070" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="58">	58	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

racy of the Revolution intended to extinguish the religion and the
nationality of the Irish. But the greatest issue of the American
War of Independence was the outbreak of the French Revolution,
the natural but frantic fears of the English nobility, the re-
action which Pitt was too timid to resist and too ambitious not
to utilize, and the postponement for nearly half a century of
Parliamentary reform. It is admitted by Sir A. Alison, the Tory
historian, that the war with republican France was undertaken
in order to obviate the demand for reform, for English politicians
are aware that hitherto nothing has been so effectual a barrier
to any change, however necessary it may be, as the committal of
the people to a vigorous foreign policythe maintenance, in
political phraseology, of the place of England in the Continental
system.
	At last, but only by the force of such widespread disaffection as
almost amounted to a popular revolt, Parliamentary reform was
conceded. It was not a very drastic measure, for, though many de-
cayed towns and deserted villages were disfranchised, the distribu-
tion of representation remained very unequal, and, even under a
second reform act, is still full of anomalies. But the power of the
House of Lords fell with the first Reform Bill. The English aris-
tocracy is indeed, thanks to the concentration of land in few hands,
still exceedingly powerful, possessing the whole of one House and
being overwhelmingly strong in the other; though the estimate
which is made of their income, even if they had, as they notorious-
ly have not, their land free of charges and mortgages, is not more
than an eighth of the reputed income or earnings of the whole
nation. But they do not any longer directly control the policy of
the nation. An administration may be inconvenienced, but it is
not at all imperiled when it is in a very decided minority in the
Lords, if it be not strengthened by such a contingency. When a
Conservative administration is in office, nothing is likely to disturb
the calm of the House of Lords. When a Liberal government is in
power and is strong, the resistance of the Lords to a measure is
nearly as obsolete as the veto of the Crown, though the practice of
reading and debating bills in the Lords certainly tends to the delay
of business, and the upper Chamber is occasionally able by such de-
lays and by their amendments to postpone a change or to modify
it.	But it is not easy to conceive that this Chamber would put any
serious obstacle in the way of popular demand. Perhaps this is
the reason why, when noblemen respond to the toast of the House</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00071" SEQ="0071" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="59">	THE ENGLISH HOUSE OF LORDS.	59

of Lords, they are frequently accustomed to speak of it as, after
all, a representative body.
	The Lords rarely meet in any number, and their debates are soon
over. An after-dinner sitting or a general gathering is a very ex-
ceptional event. Were it not for the understanding that a certain
number of the Cabinet shall be in the upper House (a mere conven-
tional arrangement), it is probable that it would be often difficult
to get a House together at all, even though there is no rule that
there should be a quorum present. The writer once asked a Liberal
peer of his acquaintance why it was that the House had not estab-
lished a standing order constraining the younger peers at least to
serve on committees, and was answered that it was hard enough
to get a dozen peers together for business, and that, were such a
burden put on them, so numerous a gathering would be impossible.
It is true that a few of the lords work very hard. The writer
once expressed his surprise at the incessant and varied labors of one
among these industrious peers, and was told that some of them
must work in order to save the whole from absolute inanition and
futility. In point of fact, the English nobility understands its
altered position, and is at no pains to affect diligence in the business
of a Chamber which has no real business to do ; which is contentedly
idle when Conservatism is in the ascendant, and is discontentedly
idle when Liberalism is at once active and popular. But, even if
the Lords were ever so willing to work, they could not find work to
do, for their activity would be suspicious and would be resented.
Frequent demonstrations by the order, large gatherings, energetic
debates, long division lists, would be met with irritation or treated
with contempt. On all great matters, the peers of the English
Parliament are impotent, and their speeches excite little more than
the languid interest of a debating club seated in an historic Cham-
ber. As a genuine political force, the upper House is practically
obsolete and unreaL It retains the pomp and show of its ancient
dignity, the Speaker and the Commons are still summoned to its
bar, when the Clerk of Parliament, after solemn reverences to the
throne and the commissioners, haughtily informs the mouth-piece of
the lower House that the royal assent has been given, or that the
gifts of good subjects have been accepted; but the power which the
House wielded from the Restoration to the Reform Bill has become
a pageant. As a legislative body, the Lords have become, as Wal-
pole said, the most insignificant fellows in the kingdom.
	If, as many, perhaps most, publicists allege, the c&#38; 5rdinate ac</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00072" SEQ="0072" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="60">	60	THE NORTH AJJIERICAN REVIEW.

tivity of two Chambers is necessary for the balance of political
forces, the English nation is not possessed of this requisite in the
House of Lords. But, as is generally the case with countries where
government is administered on the lines of an unwritten constitu-
tion, the English people has secured a double Chamber in the Cabi-
net and the lower Housethe latter expression implying the unof-
ficial part of the Commons, and with the result referred to above,
that this informal Chamber, the Cabinet, which is always in ses-
sion, really, and by means of its following, dominates over the op-
position. This is illustrated by the fact that it is very difficult for
a private member, however numerous and respectable may be his
following, and however reasonable may be his proposals, to carry
what is called a private as opposed to a government measure through
the House; and impossible, unless the government of the day fa-
vors or accedes to his projected law. This fact explains what must
be strange to those who study the working of the English Par-
liament, how it often happens that a measure, propounded by a
private member, may be rejected by decisive majorities in one ses-
sion, and be carried by as decisive a majority, and by the same Par-
liament, in another session. Another noteworthy fact is, that no econo-
mist in the House of Commons, however energetic and persevering
he may be, and however good a case he may make out, ever suc-
ceeds in rejecting or even in reducing an estimate. It does not
follow that his labor is thrown away, for governments are very sen-
sitive to criticism in supply, or at least very unwilling to provoke
opposition to their estimates; but the direct effect of divisions on
government expenditure, even in the smallest details, is practically
nil. For nearly a quarter of a century the late Mr. Joseph Hume
strove to check government expenditure by criticism, and confessed
that all his efforts had been unavailing, all his time wasted. But
he stuck manfully to his habit. In nearly the last year of his life,
when the Duke of Wellington was being buried in St. Pauls with
great and lingering pomp, an acquaintance of the writer, who, hold-
ing some official rank, was placed near the aged economist in the
cathedral, heard him say sadly, in the most solemn part of the
service: Great Heaven! who is to pay for all this ? He had no
doubt that the House of Commons would sanction the payment for
the last ostrich-feather and the last yard of crape.
	The Lords appear to be conscious that they have in their heredi-
tary capacity an anomalous position, for they have at last conceded
to the administration permission to create a limited number of life-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00073" SEQ="0073" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="61">	THE ENGLISH HOUSE OF LORDS.	61

peers, chiefly with the object of supplementing the legal element in
the Chamber. Many English writers have alleged, and with great
show of reason, that, if an upper Chamber is useful and if the heredi-
tary principle is to be respected, it is expedient to leaven the anom-
aly with a large infusion of some popular element, and that the
most conservative process by which this change can be effected is
to create life-peers from such members of the Commons as have
served the public in the lower House well and for some time. But,
if the experiment were tried on a small scale, it would have but little
effect on the very large hereditary element which can, if it pleases,
present itself in the house of Lords; and if it were largely used,
apart from the fact that it would make the Lords inconveniently
numerous, the expedient would continually weaken the lower House
by drafting off its ablest members, and probably would disparage
those who quitted the popular for the irresponsible Chamber. The
admirers of a brand-new peer are always far fewer than those of a
popular leader, as Chatham discovered, and many inferior men have
found since. A man may be excused the dignity which he has in-
herited; it is another thing to run after Naaman the Syrian, and
get a change of raiment from him. There are of course vain men,
insignificant men, and adventurers, whom titular dignity makes
neither better nor worse. But there has been sound political good
sense in the attitude which the two most considerable English states-
men of modern times, Peel and Gladstone, have taken in reference
to what was once thought the final course of a political careerthe
acceptance of a peerage.
JAMES E. THOBOLD ROGERS.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00074" SEQ="0074" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="62">THE ETHICS OF SEX.

	THE main psychological distinction between men and women is
that men think more than women, and that their thinking is of a
better quality, because it is carried on chiefly in the form of reason-
ing, and is drawn from a wider field of facts. This is not a random
inference, but may be scientifically verified by any observer who
will approach this question in the same impartially critical spirit
which should guide investigation upon every subject. Brain-
activity is a constant phenomenon in both sexes during waking
hours; but much of this activity is merely emotional in women.
A great part of the conversation of women is a helpless playing
with facts, a bringing of them together like the words of a dic-
tionary, with little endeavor to found any conclusions upon them;
and it is among women that we hear the most positive expressions
of approval, condemnation, or pity. An intense personality modi-
fies their decisions on most questions. The scientific spirit which
desires to possess the truth and the philosophic spirit which impels
to reason upon that truth are rarely found in women.
	Nature has exacted the penalty for this constitutional narrow-
ness by keeping their activity within narrow bounds. To verify
this, we have only to take the testimony found in the records of
modern civilization. Wherever we look we find woman caring for
the individual, while man has cared for the individual and for the
community. General interests have fallen into his hands, while
personal ones have been left to hers. This division of labor has
been so strictly based upon natural facts that we see that those
facts must hold a fundamental cause of such results. In many of
the processes of civilization we get the combined influence of the
sexes; but we have one institution which shows the record of un-
mixed masculine activity; and this institution is the state. The
moral evolution of national life has been shared by women; but</PB></P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-7">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>Miss M. A. Hardaker</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>Hardaker, M. A., Miss</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Ethics of Sex</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">62-75</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00074" SEQ="0074" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="62">THE ETHICS OF SEX.

	THE main psychological distinction between men and women is
that men think more than women, and that their thinking is of a
better quality, because it is carried on chiefly in the form of reason-
ing, and is drawn from a wider field of facts. This is not a random
inference, but may be scientifically verified by any observer who
will approach this question in the same impartially critical spirit
which should guide investigation upon every subject. Brain-
activity is a constant phenomenon in both sexes during waking
hours; but much of this activity is merely emotional in women.
A great part of the conversation of women is a helpless playing
with facts, a bringing of them together like the words of a dic-
tionary, with little endeavor to found any conclusions upon them;
and it is among women that we hear the most positive expressions
of approval, condemnation, or pity. An intense personality modi-
fies their decisions on most questions. The scientific spirit which
desires to possess the truth and the philosophic spirit which impels
to reason upon that truth are rarely found in women.
	Nature has exacted the penalty for this constitutional narrow-
ness by keeping their activity within narrow bounds. To verify
this, we have only to take the testimony found in the records of
modern civilization. Wherever we look we find woman caring for
the individual, while man has cared for the individual and for the
community. General interests have fallen into his hands, while
personal ones have been left to hers. This division of labor has
been so strictly based upon natural facts that we see that those
facts must hold a fundamental cause of such results. In many of
the processes of civilization we get the combined influence of the
sexes; but we have one institution which shows the record of un-
mixed masculine activity; and this institution is the state. The
moral evolution of national life has been shared by women; but</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00075" SEQ="0075" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="63">	THE ETHICS OF SEX.	63

the intellectual bases of all governments have been devised by men.
The modern state, in its two forms of republic and constitutional
monarchy, covers a vast variety of relations, and attempts the
orderly adjustment of the needs and duties of immense communi-
ties, all agreeing or endeavoring to live in accordance with its
requirements. These requirements are called lawsthe constitu-
tion being the soil out of which laws grow to answer special
needs. Not only is the plan of the modern state an emanation
from the masculine mind, but its administration has been wholly
in the hands of men. Queens hare leaned upon masculine advisers
so completely as to have left their reigns practically to masculine
guidance.
	Now, the course of history does not show any deliberate exclu-
sion of woman from the affairs of government; but it does show,
most clearly, that her want of participation in governments has been
due to her defective reasoning powers, and to her incapacity for
judging of general interests. Her small brain has limited her to
a small field of activity; and her activity in this narrow field has
been so intense as to give great perfection to those departments of
life which have fallen under her care. She has ruled well in her
small realm, and has shown a fine ability in organizing and apply-
ing her small forces.
	Women have made four important contributions to modern civ-
ilization: they have cared for the body in its immediate needs by
the preparation of food and clothing, and by ministration to the
sick; they have been the conservers of moral forces, and have in-
sisted on special standards of conduct in society and in the home;
they have guided the rudimentary intellectual training of children;
and they have contributed to the ~esthetic development of the race
by creating and combining beautiful forms and colors in dress, in
decoration, and in household art. These four departments have
been mainly controlled by women, and the comfort and beauty of
every-day life proclaim their success.
	Moral claims or rights exist only in the fitness of the claimant
to do the work involved in such rights. Mans right to found
states was in his comprehension of the immense interests involved
in them. Women could not possibly have organized any modern
state. There has never been any body of women of sufficient large-
ness of mind and inductive reasoning power to have grasped and
dealt with the facts and principles which go to the making of any
one of our better national constitutions. In every civilized commu</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00076" SEQ="0076" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="64">	64	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

nity it has always been possible to select a larger number of intel-
lectual men than of women equally endowed; and it is safe to say
that, if nation-making had been left to women, the elements would
still have been in seething confusion. But, now that the wild horse
is caught and tamed, answers obediently to word, bit, and bridle,
we may all take a holiday ride! We may even hold the reins and
guide him over the smooth road. The owner is at hand to relieve
us if he grows restless, and it is our right to take advantage of a
holiday prepared for us by the foresight of generations of thought-
ful men. It is not true that men have legislated for themselves
alone. If they have fought for their altars and firesides, they have
also legislated for them. Nothing is so plain to the scientific stu-
dent of history as that the inconspicuous position of women in the
state has been due to a natural lack of power to deal with great
questions. Small brains can not give birth to great thoughts.
Certainly there can have been no conspiracy on the part of man
throughout the centuries to lessen the amount of womans brain.
Men lay far-reaching plans; they project undertakings which are
to cover wide territories and affect large communities. Womens
plans rarely extend beyond the few immediately about them. It is
true that the modern movement for woman suffrage has been ori-
ginated and mainly carried on by women; but this is the only
project of great magnitude which they have originated. Putting
the mans share in creating civilization beside womans, the latter
shrinks to a mere speck in contrast with the mighty achievements
of men. This contrast has rarely been stated and dwelt upon with
the emphasis which it deserves. Womans work has been tem-
porary in character, accomplished, expended, and repeated day by
day. Much of mans work has been permanent. The principles of
mathematics and optics, the inventipn of machinery, the immense
industrial enterprises which feed millions, systems of trade, voyages
of discovery, the art of printing, the creations of architecture, tem-
ples, palaces, bridges, ships, the great accumulation of facts in
natural science, marine geography, meteorology, medicine, jurispru-
dence, musical composition, sculpture, creative painting, and litera-
ture are, with slight exceptions, the work of men. The only one of
these departments to which women have considerably contributed is
literature; here their creations have been mostly of poetry and fic-
tion. In history, philosophy, criticism, and the drama, they have
done nothing of great value or amount. The names of the few
women really distinguished in literature belong to the last century</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00077" SEQ="0077" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="65">	THE ETHICS OF SEX.	65

of our history, and the list is a very short oneMadame de Sta~l,
George Sand, Charlotte Bront~, Mrs. Browning, Miss Martineau,
Frances Power Cobbe, and one name which by its superiority
refuses to be classified with the rest, George Eliot. America has
produced only two women that could be called great: these are
Margaret Fuller and Charlotte Cushman. Yet the life of Margaret
Fuller was rather an aspiration than an achievement, and she is but
an intense type of the American woman of the nineteenth century,
who shows a divine discontent with her present intellectual status
and a desire to grow to her full development. But in the nature
of things this desire can not expand into a reality, save in rare
cases, for many generations. Under the most favorable conditions
women can not hope to overtake men in intellectual pursuits; for
the same stimulating circumstances which impel woman forward
act with equal force upon man, and there is little danger that he
will play the rdle of the tortoise in the fable, and lie down to
repose while she presses on to the goal.
	Yet he might sleep for a thousand years, and wake to find that
he had not yet lost his pr&#38; minence in intellectual power. A certain
body of reformers have so persistently held up the names of a few
eminent women as types that the unscientific observer is continually
tempted to base his conclusions on a few reiterated and conspicu-
ous facts instead of on a survey of the whole field. It is a curious
problem for the scientific student of the evolution of the human, in-
tellect to calculate from carefully gathered data, and using an as-
certained rate of brain-development as a unit of measurement, how
long it will take for the average feminine brain to reach the pres-
ent development of the average masculine brain. Studied from
the physiological side and under the known law that, qualities being
identical, the amount of power in any two brains will be determined
by their relative quantities, we must admit that, unless it can be
shown that the quality of womans brain is superior to mans, the
conclusion will show him to be permanent master in the domain of
intellect.
	Now, the question of quality can be readily settled by an appeal
to facts. The intellectual and iesthetic productions of men are of
finer quality than those of women because they contain and express
a larger range of emotional experiences. With the one exception
of George Eliot, we can not name a woman who is worthy of com-
parison with Shakespeare, Schiller, Goethe, and Anerbach, in the de-
partment of imaginative literature; for the novel and drama may
	VOL. cxxxI.No. 254.	5</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00078" SEQ="0078" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="66">	66	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

be legitimately compared as expressions of the same phase of intel-
lectual activitythe creative imagination.
	In the reconstruction of popular creeds, it has always been men
who have formed the advanced guard. Women have lingered
longer in the churches and have dropped their superstitions more
reluctantly. Men, always in advance, have set up intellectual
standards which women have continually endeavored to reach; and
this endeavor of women to appropriate the thinking of men has
had more analogy with the overlaying of one geologic stratum by
another than with the natural organic growth of plant-life. Women
have picked up ideas as they have picked up specific facts, have
handled them like toys or flourished them like fans, have made soci-
ety capital out of them, and have used them as they have used
dress and paints to win the attention and approval of men; so lit-
tle conception has the ordinary well-read woman had of the sacred
value of ideas as helps in the development of human nature.
	Although the claim of women to intellectual equality with men
is childish, and their excited denials of masculine preeminence still
more so, there is a claim which may be fairly made for them, the
granting of which would lessen the inequality. They have a right
to the most favorable conditions for intellectual development; but,
as no advantages can atone for a defective natural endowment, so
women must mainly climb intellectual steeps by means of scaling-
ladders which men have put in place. It is true that individual
men may be met every day who would show inferiority to individ-
ual women in power of independent thought; but, if the compari-
sons be made from those reared in the same social and educational
ranks, our statement will hold. The great distinction between boy
and girl in grammar and high schools is that, while the girl is
dreaming, the boy is thinking.
	There is no discouragement in facing and accepting scientific
truths. There is no humiliation in it: and it is a finer and more
honorable thing to see and admit ones true position in the great
drama of human evolution than to contend by defiant assertion that
we possess something which in the nature of things can never be
ours. Women will have given proof of candor and will have made
a step toward that intellectual power which they long to attain,
when they can see and acknowledge that a decree of Nature has
made them permanently inferior to men in intellect. If N~ature had
given them brains as large and as finely constituted as those of
men, they might hope for the same results by exposing themselves</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00079" SEQ="0079" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="67">	THE ETHICS OF SEX.	67

to the same developing influences; but, while the physiological fact
remains, the psychological one must keep it company. There is
nothing disheartening in a great truth evolved from an immense
accumulation of facts. When we have put our feet upon an eter-
nal truth, the desire of growth and the power of growth are born in
us like strong twins of one blood. Shall we neglect music because
we can not compose like Beethoven, or sing like Parepa? When
we have repented and cdnfessed our sins, we are ready for amend-
ment.
	It is not to be doubted that the possession and exercise of politi-
cal power would do something toward increasing the disposition of
women to reason and think independently. If the mind be brought
into continual contact with large facts and extensive interests, it
makes continual effort to take in such facts and interests. We can
not find any natural law which should keep women from exercising
the suffrage power. All the declamation and argument which has
been spent upon it has been less needed to convince people of its
rightfulness than to move inert bodies of legislators to act upon the
conviction. When women want the right, they will get it, has
been the common remark from the lips of men. Now, if women do
not want this power, as the greater number do not, it must be either
because they fail to see that it would help them in their growth, or
because, already understanding political affairs, they prefer to take
no active share in them. As a matter of fact, no information is
more easily acquired in our own country and iu England than politi-
cal information. Every newspaper is a text-book and every man a
teacher. The facts of national life are just as well known to women
as to men. Their acute power of understanding and judging indi-
vidual character would help them in deciding upon the honesty of
candidates; and doubtless the chief result of womans participation
in politics will be her insistence upon certain fixed moral standards.
Into politics as into society she will carry her inclination to deal
with the individual instead of with the community; and she will
always better understand and better guide the individual than the
community. Her mind chooses detail; and, while it can employ
itself upon the individual, it is content to leave the genus to others.
Women are much happier in the study of character than in the
study of political economy. It has become comparatively safe for
American women to enter into political life because the most diii-
cult work has already been done by men, and because there are still
men enough ready to assume all the hardest positions. If men were</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00080" SEQ="0080" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="68">	68	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

now to retreat from the political arena and yield it up to women,
even for one year, we should find them wholly unfit for those posi-
tions in which the largest demands are made upon them; and this,
although our political machinery now runs so smoothly that second-
rate men can successfully oversee it. The participation of women
in politics would probably be of no benefit to the state; it lacks no
element which they could contribute. The official and administra-
tive work can be better done by men. If women were to enter the
civil service, as they would certainly wish to do, they could expect
only the least honorable positions; for in this market, as in every
other where competition exists, it is the excellence of the work
which determines precedence.
	The ethical point which remains to be considered, then, is whether
women are in such need of the developing influence of the suffrage
as to justify them in taking a share in an institution which has no
need of their c&#38; 5peration, and which in every department would be
better administered without them. If they can, in some other way,
win the development which the suffrage is expected to confer as a
matter of right they should keep free from interference in state
matters.
	It is certainly a small demand upon the patriotism of women to
ask them to refrain from a course which would imperil the wise con-
duct of public affairs. No one can deny them the right of voting.
But they are not obliged to eat the cake because it is set before
them. If they see that, once having obtained the power to choose,
it is the highest duty to put it aside, they should be strong enough
to act upon that conviction. The danger in exercising the suffrage
is, that it opens the way to contention for office, and that women
would not be likely to refrain from entering so tempting a field.
It is to be hoped that, once having removed the barriers and legal
disabilities, they will be content to turn to other matters after some
harmless experimenting has convinced them that they can gain all
the intellectual advantages of the suffrage without committing them-
selves to experimental politics. As there are only so many heart-
throbs per minute, only so much blood sent to the brain per diem,
only so much thinking possible, therefore all the thought expended
by women upon political matters must be so much subtracted from
the sum of other possible experience. What is given to the state
can not be given elsewhere, and more politics means less literature,
less music, and less acquaintance with the physical sciences. In all
these fields women have shown good capacity, and it is a fair infer-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00081" SEQ="0081" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="69">	THE ETHICS OF SEX.	69

ence that persistent devotion to these will show still finer results in
the future. Women will contribute more to the civilization and
elevation of the nation by devotion to literature, ~esthetics, and the
natural sciences, than by expending their strength in trying to solve
problems of state; while the practical efficiency, physical endur-
ance, and inductive reason of man make such work easy for him
Nor will women miss the possible benefit of politics by declining
participation in it; for already, without such participation, their
knowledge of the facts of public interest is very extensive, and
whatever reasoning power they possess can be brought to bear
upon them. As the best men do not vote, so, doubtless, the wisest
women will not. When politics is a trade, and offices are scram-
bled for like clerkships in a commission-house, it is a rather low
ambition to add ones self to such a multitude. Of all the agencies
set at work for the elevation of woman, political rights will prob-
ably be the least helpful.
	Along the whole course of human development we can detect
an increasing tendency to the subordination of sex to the multipli-
cation of powers and activities common to both sexes. The influ-
ence of sex is diminishing as a distinct factor in humau life. Work
of all kinds is rated at its simple value, irrespective of the pro-
ducer. Power of all kinds is directly proportioned to the number
of things which the human being can do well.
	All things which men can do better than women they have the
greater right to do, because the better doing constitutes the right.
It is a base violation of the economy of Nature to expend more
material and more power in the doing of work than is necessary to
attain the end. The problem of the wise expenditure of force and
the closest adaptation of means to ends is the most important ques-
tion in our present civilization. There is a constant extension of
the territory occupied by men and women in common. The num-
ber of avocations pursued by both men and women is perhaps ten
times as great to-day as was the number three centuries ago, and
this creates a corresponding increase of their points of contact and
common interest.
	In arguments upon the sex question it is usually claimed that
women have a finer moral development than men; that the ethical
idea, or conception of duty, controls them more powerfully. Apply-
ing the scientific method to this inquiry, and looking at facts, we do
find a more frequent solicitude to conform to fixed standards of con-
duct, determined by society, law, and religion, a more intense anx</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00082" SEQ="0082" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="70">	70	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

iety to secure the approval of others, a)ad a greater reluctance to
refuse any individual appeal for aid. Women give sympathy as
freely as the clouds give rain; and, when human hearts have been
jarred or wounded, nothing is more necessary than sympathy. But
a thought which will mend the hurt by preventing its repetition is
of more value than a tear which expresses sympathetic suffering.
Womenhave a pre~minent power of putting themselves in the place
of others, and of carefully considering every weakness and sparing
any infliction of pain. This kindliness and consideration for the in-
dividual explain their exquisite power of ministering to the happi-
ness of others. What is called conscientiousnessthe careful, pains-
taking balancing of different courses of conductis very native to
them; and this dealing with the minutlie of morals makes them
the rightful guides of children in the school and home. Wherever
the question has been one of immediate relief and of present com-
fort, women have been natural ministers. In many cases their
benevolence has extended to a thoughtful removal of causes; but
great plans of philanthropy which have involved the bettering of the
condition of whole nations have originated with men. This has been
due to a no less intense desire for general good upon the part of
women, but from their slighter power of seeing wide ranges of facts
and reasoning from them to general remedies. While the woman is
ministering to the needs of one sick family, the man is organizing a
plan of action which shall improve the sanitary condition of the
whole village. Women have in many instances appropriated for-
tunes to philanthropies founded upon the thought of men; but they
have seldom originated such schemes. They have been far behind
in thinking upon philanthropies and reforms, though they have been
prompt to feel and to act. This feeling and action are most valu-
able in supplementing thought, but, from their great amount, their
relative value has been overrated. The one who conceives a great
plan is always greater than those who execute it. He is the mas-
ter, and they who follow are his servants.
	Into all estimates of the comparative morality of the sexes,
one specific criticism always enters, that of the greater insincerity
of women. If a fair investigation could be made of the social and
home life of a score of men and of an equal number of women, it
would undoubtedly show a greater proportion of deceptions, affec-
tations, suppressions, and unworthy plottings on the part of women.
If the observations were made in commercial and business life in-
stead of in society, the proportion of masculine falsehoods and con-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00083" SEQ="0083" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="71">	THE ETHICS OF SEX.	71

cealments would undeniably be greater. The plain reason for this
difference is, that women have more points to gain in society, while
men have more to gain in business. Men deceive to gain money,
women to gain favor. The instinct of self-preservation is at the
bottom of both orders of falsehood. Women, who must have occu-
pation and position, seek them in the direction which offers least
resistance. It is always easier to rest in the satisfaction of the emo-
tional life than to push forward in the direction of intellectual
growth. The hard work and hard thinking which the world exacts
before it will give place and remunerative occupation to the worker
is too hard a condition for most women with their present develop-
ment. It is easier to take up and deal with simpler things; and,
if this simpler work gives occupation and subsistence, the end is
gained.
	The strong and constant demands which wifehood and mother-
hood make upon the physical, the emotional, and the moral forces,
seem to constitute a reason for the checking of intellectual growth.
Yet, in the cases of women upon whom no such demands are made,
we see no higher degree of development; and this certainly helps to
show that their general contentment, with emotional gratification, is
an inherent trait. What sufficient cause can there be for this rela-
tively lower development than the relatively smaller bodies and
brains of those who exhibit the effect?
	There is a direct ethical value in the exercise of the intellect.
Its most healthful action can occur only where the moral nature is
perfectly sound. We can not acquire facts or reason to conclu-
sions under emotional excitement, or when we are devising some
social stratagem. If there is any reason for concealment of motives
or of conduct, the necessity for keeping up that concealment will so
employ the brain as to render any except this low form of action
impossible. The attainment of moral purity, in the sense of a
strong desire for the right and true, is the clearing of the field and
preparation of the soil for intellectual harvests. The motive to self-
preservation and the very general dependence of women upon men
for the means of life have fostered moral disease. We know a
woman who, for the last quarter of a century, has habitually taken
money from her husbands purse while he was asleep, and this has
been done to supply reasonable needs and social requirements which
he ignored. To be free from the temptation to deceive men, women
must be independent of them in respect to the means of life, and
they must gain such an intellectual culture as shall lift them out of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00084" SEQ="0084" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="72">	72	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

their exclusive indulgence of the emotions. At present, women
seem obliged to marry for two reasons: one, that they can not win
social independence without it; and the other, that their emotional
natures crave constant exercise. How much the severe culture of
the intellect will do toward the moral redemption of women by
making them less dependent upon men, and less solicitous for their
favor, is one of the problems of our future civilization.
	One perplexing aspect of the sex question has grown into con-
considerable importance in America, the so-called free-love philos-
ophy. The very great majority of women, with their inability to
take in facts in their larger relations, have nothing but utter con-
demnation for a movement which attempts the destruction of the
family in the name of a reform. The majority of advocates of this
social theory are men who show that they have thought upon the
question, but that their conclusions have neglected some of the
most influential facts. One of the fundamental arguments against
the present solution of sex relations is that monogamic marriage is
a failure: it has not solved the problem of human happiness. Instead
of this rotten social institution, in which men and women give pledges
and promises under legal and ecclesiastical sanction, it is proposed
to substitute absolute personal control of these relations. Neither
church nor state, it is claimed, has any more moral right to interfere
with individual freedom to form and to dissolve sexual ties than
to interfere with the choice, purchase, or sale of a house or of a suit
it
of clothes. The history of civil liberty, is said, is a history of
the enlargement of the rights of the individual; as he has grown

more intelligent, he has continually wrested from the state more
and more liberty to control his own actions. It is the policy of
governing organizations, like church and state, to keep men in vas-
salage as long as possible. People can not be freed from irksome
matrimonial bondage without the expense and delay of legal pro-
cesses. So long as people must submit judgment and inclination
to statute laws, on such questions they are children or slaves instead
of freemen. Such is the general argument of these reformers.
	It is not hard to discover the sources of such a social theory.
The plan of government in the United States favors the largest
possible individualism. It was to give the freest possible play to
individual rights that the men of the Revolution fought their bat-
tles and framed their laws. The easy conditions of divorce and
the yearly augmenting number of divorces under state legislation
is a further movement toward strengthening individualism. If</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00085" SEQ="0085" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="73">	THE ETHICS OF SEX.	73

anything goes wrong, the spirit of our legislation is to right it, as
far as practicable, by altering the conditions for the individuaL
This extreme liberality of the state toward her citizens is analogous
to the indulgence of a mother to her children who insist on trying
some experiment which the mother foresees will not help them.
Yet the wise mother knows that the scientific method of develop-
ing her child is to let it see for itself what is helpful and hurtful.
Changed conditions sometimes increase the happiness of sexual
relations; but, as the reason for unhappy associations is found in
the imperfect moral development or lack of judgment of those
forming them, the way to insure happier results is to improve
human nature. Happy unions are always voluntary, not only at
the beginning, but as long as life lasts. Love can not be made
free by a change of statutes. It can not be bound or loosed under
any circumstances. If the state should listen to the petitions of
those who ask that sex relations be exempted from control, the ex-
perience of a quarter of a century would convince the world that
the old, long-tried, monogamic solution of the sex question is the
wise one. There are evident reasons why such a result would
come. In all the past emotional experience of the race it has been
found impossible to create an intense idealization of more than one
object at one time; it has been found, too, that when such idealiza-
tion has been tested by knowledge and time it does not diminish,
but deepen; and that the effect of this long-continued idealization
is to create the best conditions of development, both for those who
exercise it and for those toward whom it is directed. Now, if the
best conditions of happiness are once secured they should be main-
tained. It is not possible to bring out all the results of this mutual
sex idealization in any short period oi~ association. The very fact
that the association is a permanent one gives it earnestness and
dignity. It would not be possible to extract from a half-dozen
associations, extending over twenty-five years, the same amount of
fine character-development that would come from one fortunate
association lasting for the same time. When we are once sure of
the wisdom, integrity, and affection of some friend through long
experience, we spend no more brain-activity in learning his pecu-
liarities of character and in adapting ourselves to them. The asso-
ciation of husband and wife is rather moral and affectional than
intellectual. It is a rest, a certainty, a point of departure for all
other activities. Once settled, and safely settled, we waste no
power in readjusting these relations, but take the fruit as it ripens,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00086" SEQ="0086" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="74">	74	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

without the need of uprooting the old and planting new trees.
There is abundance of unanswerable scientific proof of better re-
sults in character and in happiness from long-continued sexual
association than from transient and varied connections. For the
state to grant to individuals the power of forming and dissolving
such associations at will would be to grant them a power of injur-
ing themselves by an unwholesome experiment. If the facts be
carefully studied they will convince any fair-minded observer of
the true solution of this question, without a resort to such a dan-
gerous legislation. A wiser development of human nature in all
directions is the real key to human happiness.

M.	A. HARDAKER.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00087" SEQ="0087" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="75">THE PANAMA CANAL.

	LAST year, when I addressed to the North American Review
my first article on the project of an interoceanic canal across the
Isthmus of Panama, basing my arguments upon the decision of an
International Congress of engineers, navigators, and men of science,
public opinion in the United States and even in Europe still enter-
tained some doubts touching four highly important points. These
were:

	1. The supposed insalubrity of the climate of Panama.
	2. The possibility of constructing the works needed in order to
establish maritime communication at constant sea-level between the
two oceans, without either locks or tunnels; in short, the possibility
of carrying out the scheme approved by the Congress of 1879.
	3. A reliable estimate of the cost, which could only be deter-
mined on the spot by soundings and by taking longitudinal and
transverse profiles; though the Congress, in the absence of the com-
plete data, which were reserved till the execution of the work, had
notoriously presented highly exaggerated figures.
	4. The supposed opposition of the United States.

	It was in order to meet these doubts that I visited America in
company with an international committee of engineers, whose duty
it was to make a definitive study of the ground with a view to the
execution of the work.
	These engineers, whose very names are a guarantee of their com-
petence, were:
	Mr. Dircks, Engineer-in-chief of the Waterstaat of the Nether-
lands, who so successfully directed the great work of constructing
the canal from Amsterdam to the sea.
	The American engineer, Colonel Totten, who constructed the
railway from Aspinwall to Panama.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-8">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>Count Ferdinand De Lesseps</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>De Lesseps, Ferdinand, Count</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Panama Canal</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">75-79</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00087" SEQ="0087" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="75">THE PANAMA CANAL.

	LAST year, when I addressed to the North American Review
my first article on the project of an interoceanic canal across the
Isthmus of Panama, basing my arguments upon the decision of an
International Congress of engineers, navigators, and men of science,
public opinion in the United States and even in Europe still enter-
tained some doubts touching four highly important points. These
were:

	1. The supposed insalubrity of the climate of Panama.
	2. The possibility of constructing the works needed in order to
establish maritime communication at constant sea-level between the
two oceans, without either locks or tunnels; in short, the possibility
of carrying out the scheme approved by the Congress of 1879.
	3. A reliable estimate of the cost, which could only be deter-
mined on the spot by soundings and by taking longitudinal and
transverse profiles; though the Congress, in the absence of the com-
plete data, which were reserved till the execution of the work, had
notoriously presented highly exaggerated figures.
	4. The supposed opposition of the United States.

	It was in order to meet these doubts that I visited America in
company with an international committee of engineers, whose duty
it was to make a definitive study of the ground with a view to the
execution of the work.
	These engineers, whose very names are a guarantee of their com-
petence, were:
	Mr. Dircks, Engineer-in-chief of the Waterstaat of the Nether-
lands, who so successfully directed the great work of constructing
the canal from Amsterdam to the sea.
	The American engineer, Colonel Totten, who constructed the
railway from Aspinwall to Panama.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00088" SEQ="0088" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="76">	76	THE NORTH AMERICAN 1?EVIEW.

	The American engineer, General Wright, at one time engineer-
in-chief of an army corps under General Sherman.
	Mr. Boutan, Engineer of the Corps des Mines, France.
	Mr. Sosa, Engineer-in-chief of the Colombian Government.
	Mr. IPauzats, engineer, head of the Central Bureau of Construc-
tion of the Suez Canal.
	Mr. Blanchet, civil engineer.
	Mr. Abel Couvreux, civil engineer. These two engineers are
attached to the establishment of Couvreux and ilersent, contractors
for all kinds of public works, and well known in connection with
the Suez Canal, the regulating of the course of the Danube, the
port of Antwerp, etc., etc.
	Finally, Mr. Ortega, engineer in the service of the Colombian
Government.
	This committee had subject to its orders men experienced in the
work of making soundings and taking levels. It labored for fifty
days on the Isthmus of Panama, and, thanks to the facilities af-
forded by the railroad, as also to the cooperation of the authorities
and the people, it was enabled to complete in that space of time
studies which, under different circumstances, would have taken
many months.
	When these studies were completed a maximum estimate was
made of the total cost.
	The committees report is published; it served as a basis for a
contract I directed tQ be made, on my return to France, with the
contractors Couvreux and Hersent, who will form, with the Coin-
pagnie Universelle du Canal Interoc6anique, a joint-stock associa-
tion, whose sole profit from the execution of the work will be the
difference minus between the cost to them and the estimated cost
of 500,000,000 francs.
	The following is the programme of the contractors so soon as
the work on the canal can be commenced:
	Length of line of the maritime canal from the Bay of Limon to
the anchorage of Flamenco in the Bay of Panama, seventy-three
kilometres.
	Excavation of soil and rock and removing the bars in the Cha-
gres, 75,000,000 cubic metres.
	Time required to complete the work, six years, or 1,500 days,
reckoning 250 days per year, and 50,000 cubic metres per day,
with 8,000 laborers, and the necessary machinery and steam-
power.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00089" SEQ="0089" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="77">	TIlE PANAMA CANAL.	77

As for the salubrity of the climate of Panama, whither I accom-
panied the committee with my family, the perfect health whereof
we presented living proof on our return to Europe shows how un-
justly that beautiful climate has been condemned by those who
knew nothing of it
Omne ignotum horrendum!

	We will now consider the supposed opposition of the United
States:
	It would be a calumny against the great people of the United
States to attribute to them sentiments hostile to an enterprise that
will promote their material and moral interests, no less than those
of the whole world.
	On the contrary, on visiting the principal cities of the United
States, I perceived that the public opinion of a country which is
ever progressive, and which might well teach our old Europe by
precept and example, favors a project whose importance for Ameri-
cans first, and then for other nations, it fully understands.
	Again and again I declared that I was not opposed to any of the
projects which have been put forward for cutting through the dif-
ferent American isthmuses; that the Panama project was the only
one which, in my opinion and in the light of my experience with
the Suez Canal, would enable us to employ the waters of the two
oceans, and not the waters of two rivers flowing down opposite sides
of the Cordilleras, in opening to great ships a maritime route be-
tween the Atlantic and the Pacific ; that America was at liberty to
carry out other projects, but that, if she desired to have a share in
that which I am about to execute, one half of the capital would be
reserved for her; that the control of the enterprise will be in the
hands of those who shall invest their money in it; that the Colom-
bian Government, from which I hold the right of way in virtue of a
law passed by the Congress of Bogota, had declared in one of the
articles of its concession the neutrality of the territory traversed
by the canal, and the equal right of transit of the flags of ~ll na-
tions; and, finally, that the Monroe doctrine, to which I adhere, is
in my favor, inasmuch as its sole end was to declare, in 1823, the
independence and the sovereignty of the Central and South Ameri-
can republics, which at that time were beginning to liberate them-
selves from the Spanish yoke.
	Under this condition of things where are the difficulties of cxc-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00090" SEQ="0090" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="78">	78	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

cution? Where is the opposition of a free and independent people,
who are bound to respect in others that liberty and independence
by which they themselves have so well profited in entering on an
uninterrupted course of prosperity and greatness which excites our
wonder and prompts to imitation?
FERD. DE LESSEPS.

P&#38; ius, May 19, 1880.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00091" SEQ="0091" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="79">PROFLIGACY IN ~FICTION.
	Zolas Nana.	Quidas Moths.

	CRITICS have had their say regarding the latest product of that
genius of the muck-rake, Emile Zola. Many of them have endeav-
ored to find a justification for his opening of the sewers of human
society into the gardens of literature. Much ability is displayed in
this offensive work of engineering skill, and people are asked to
pardon the foul sights and odors because of the consummate art
with which they are presented. But intellectual power and literary
workmanship are neither to be admired nor commended of them-
selves. They are to be judged by their fruits, and are no more to
be justified in producing that which is repulsive or unwholesome
than a manufactory whose sole purpose is to create and disseminate
bad smells and noxious vapors. Such an unsavory establishment
might do its work with a wonderful display of skill and most potent
results, but the health authorities of society would have ample occa-
sion for taking measures against its obnoxious business, while those
who encouraged the introduction of its products into their house-
holds would be guilty of inconceivable folly, besides exhibiting a
morbid lildng for filthy exhalations.
	But it is not alone in M. Zolas literary talent that excuse is
found for his work. It is said to lay bare a phase of human life
whose existence is actual, and knowledge of which affords security
and perhaps suggests remedies for its evils. The phase of life with
which he deals in Nana is undoubtedly real, but is, unfortu-
nately, not so far a realm of the unknown that an accurate explora-
tion or a vivid portrayal of its characters and scenes is at all neces-
sary or desirable. Those who are likely to make a salutary use of a
knowledge of its secrets have no difficulty in obtaining it, and there
is no reason for bringing its revelations into the family circle or the
chamber of the schoolgirl. The life of the fallen among women is
no deep mystery. It is well enough known in its glare and glitter,</PB></P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-9">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>A. K. Fiske</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>Fiske, A. K.</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">Profligacy in Fiction. I. Zola's Nana. II. Ouida's Moths</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">79-RA02</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00091" SEQ="0091" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="79">PROFLIGACY IN ~FICTION.
	Zolas Nana.	Quidas Moths.

	CRITICS have had their say regarding the latest product of that
genius of the muck-rake, Emile Zola. Many of them have endeav-
ored to find a justification for his opening of the sewers of human
society into the gardens of literature. Much ability is displayed in
this offensive work of engineering skill, and people are asked to
pardon the foul sights and odors because of the consummate art
with which they are presented. But intellectual power and literary
workmanship are neither to be admired nor commended of them-
selves. They are to be judged by their fruits, and are no more to
be justified in producing that which is repulsive or unwholesome
than a manufactory whose sole purpose is to create and disseminate
bad smells and noxious vapors. Such an unsavory establishment
might do its work with a wonderful display of skill and most potent
results, but the health authorities of society would have ample occa-
sion for taking measures against its obnoxious business, while those
who encouraged the introduction of its products into their house-
holds would be guilty of inconceivable folly, besides exhibiting a
morbid lildng for filthy exhalations.
	But it is not alone in M. Zolas literary talent that excuse is
found for his work. It is said to lay bare a phase of human life
whose existence is actual, and knowledge of which affords security
and perhaps suggests remedies for its evils. The phase of life with
which he deals in Nana is undoubtedly real, but is, unfortu-
nately, not so far a realm of the unknown that an accurate explora-
tion or a vivid portrayal of its characters and scenes is at all neces-
sary or desirable. Those who are likely to make a salutary use of a
knowledge of its secrets have no difficulty in obtaining it, and there
is no reason for bringing its revelations into the family circle or the
chamber of the schoolgirl. The life of the fallen among women is
no deep mystery. It is well enough known in its glare and glitter,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00092" SEQ="0092" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="80">	80	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

in its allurement and revelry, in its Circean fascinations and their
besotting effects, in its coarse vulgarity and in its bestial pollutions.
The whole Avernian descent from gay hilarity and defiance of doom
to putridity and despair is a reality of the worlds every-day expe-
rience. That can not be denied, and the fact is one not to be ig-
nored. But so are the city sewers and cesspools a reality; yet
their existence affords no reason for bringing them to the surface
of the streets and exploring among their filthy contents in the light
of day. It does not justify the introduction of their nastiness and
their stenches into decent habitations.
	But, though these things are real, M. Zolas delineations of them
are not truthfuL His work has been called realistic, and that has
been paraded as a merit; but what is meant by this word upon which
a new meaning is thrust to serve the purposes of criticism? People
averse to analyzing take it to mean that the work in question portrays
life and character precisely as they exist, without the color or the
glamour which fiction is supposed generally to throw over its descrip-
tions. But as applied to Zolas work it means nothing of the kind.
It means that he drags into literature what others would not touch
because of its coarseness or its foulness. He displays no extraordi-
nary power in painting scenes of actual life, in portraying human
character or in fathoming the feelings or the motives of men. But,
where another paints a garden of flowers, he depicts a dunghill;
where others present to the imagination fields and trees and moun-
tains or the charms of home-life, he conjures up the prospect behind
the stables, the slough at the foot of the drain, and the disgusting
bestiality of the slums. This seamy side of things is no more real
than the other, and its delineation no more realistic in the sense
given to that term. Other writers introduce us to virtuous homes
and make us acquainted with decent people, often with charming
companions for whose existence even in fiction we find ourselves the
better. M. Zola takes us among drunkards and strumpets, and brings
us into familiar relations with people in his pages whose mere pres-
ence in real life is either an offense or a contamination. The real-
ism of the process, if it is realism, is no justification, but rather
an aggravation. To follow a debased drunkard through the career
of a day and a night would fill us with disgust, and from a street-
walkers brazen solicitations we turn away with a sort of horror;
and what better, more attractive, or more edifying are they if brought
into our houses in a story?
	But, if realism were an excuse for minutely depicting the viler</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00093" SEQ="0093" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="81">	PROFLIGACY IN FICTION.	81

phases of human society, it does not exist in Nana. M. Zola may
know more of the life that he undertakes to portray than decent read-
ers care to know, but men who go through the world with their eyes
open, and are capable of making those inferences in regard to char-
acter ~nd experience which surface indications suggest, know that.
this book is replete with exaggeration. It does not describe the real
life of the class whose type is its central figure, with the sharp lines
of truth. The picture is colossal in proportions and flaring in colors.
It is no more in the tone of every-day reality than King Lear or
The Bride of Lammermoor. This huge, fleshly Venus, with gross
attractions of person and no touch of mental or moral charm, ex-
ercising a relentless dominion of lust over the rich and proud, the
stupid and the brilliant, the unsophisticated and the experienced, is
a daring figment of the imagination, as much so as the witch that
lured the companions of Ulysses to their swinish fate. The favor-
ite plea of justification in the dry reality of the scenes portrayed
has no basis in this story. M. Zola has been writing on a theory,
and, in following it out, he has left fact behind him with the ances-
tors of Nana. His drunkards and washer-women were real. It was
a part of his theory that the ignorance, the poverty, the vice, the
crime, and the brutality of their existence were somehow imposed
upon them by the constitution of society, and made up a fate for
which better or more fortunate people were responsible. In the
course of generations, out of this compost at the bottom of society,
reeking with pollution, sprang this golden fly, to carry infection
up to the ranks of the rich, the intelligent, and the favored, and
work the vengeance of the slums. The theory has a certain delu-
sive plausibility, but its Nemesis is a creature of the fancy. As
poetry, as ingenious fiction, it might pass; but its pretensions to
reality are a sham, and the poor excuse of realism for unveiling
the retreats of infamy can not be allowed to the Parisian scavenger.
	But real or fanciful, fact or fiction, does not this delineation
of the fatal attractions of the strange woman and the conse-
quences of yielding to her wiles find justification in the revelation
of danger and the warning to the unwary? Does it not beget
abhorrence of what it depicts with so much power? Perhaps the
Spartan father did well to exhibit before his son the awful example
of the drunken helot; but, if he had sent the boy to pass his time
with drunken helots and become familiar with their ways and habits,
the result would hardly have justified the wisdom of the experi-
ment. We unconsciously take on the character of our social sur
	vot. cxxxl.No. 284.	6</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00094" SEQ="0094" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="82">	82	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW

roundings, and in the reading of fiction we subject our minds to
the influences which its scenes are calculated to produce. The
imagination works an inner experience whose effects upon tastes
and sensibilities are not different in kind from those of the exter-
nal experience of actual life. If there is any remedial influence
in an acquaintance with lives of prostitution, how comes it that
those who have cultivated that kind of acquaintance and obtained
the knowledge which is so potent for defense are not the purest
among men? Gen~rally we find that the repulsiveness of vice
loses its force upon those who come in close contact with it. The
victims of Nana knew her character well enough; they knew her
selfish prodigality, and the fatal consequence of dalliance with such
as she; and they might even forecast her horrible fate and that of
her victims. But this knowledge was no protection. Association
with her did not beget repulsion; familiarity produced no warning,
and those who cherished their ignorance of her world of tawdri-
ness, of dissipation and excitement, were safest from its dangers.
The man would be set down as reckless or a fool who should take
his sons or his daughters through the purliens of vice, and make
them acquainted with dens of infamy and their inmates, on the
pretense that what they should see and hear would protect them
from the allurements of sin. The result would be only to deaden
sensibility, to destroy delicacy, and to remove the wide barrier that
keeps the steps of good intent from straying into ways of peril;
and it makes no difference whether people are introduced to the
retreats of harlotry in actual experience or in the vivid pages of
the novelist, the moral effect is the same. The mystery is removed,
and the vague sense of unknown dangers goes with it. This gilded
realm with its sensuous attractions is opened to the mental ken, its
characters are revealed, and its scenes laid bare with more or less
of truth, and the familiarity which the reader acquires with its in-
terior life seems to bring him into closer contact with it, and make
an actual entrance an easy matter. Such a book, whatever its effect
may be upon the thoughtful, is certainly not a warning to the un-
wary. It is no preacher of virtue, but a guide to debauchery.
	On no ground, intellectual or moral, is the publication of this
kind of literature to be justified, but it can not be prevented. Lib-
erty has its penalties and its drawbacks, but it is too precious a boon
to be easily placed in the power of official and officious meddlers.
Zolas brain is at liberty to produce according to its nature, but the
shame is, that thousands of decent people, people claiming the high-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00095" SEQ="0095" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="83">	PROFLIGACY IN FICTION.	83

est respectability and the purest taste, should take the foul brood of
his incubation into their homes. To those for whom it has no nov-
elty it is merely a new incitement to sensuality. To those for whom
it brings a revelation it is contaminating, and opens to view a phase
of life that had much better remain hid. And yet such are the
freaks of what is called popular taste that this stuff has been toler-
ated as family reading. It has found its place on the drawing-room
table, and served to divert the mind of fashionable piety after a
lenten service. Critics have juggled with meaningless words until
people have come near forgetting that indecency can not be changed
by phrases nor immorality transformed by a cloak of sophistry.
	Zola will want a lower deep before long, I suppose: he will do
well to leave his cellars for the drawing-rooms. Thus the profli-
gate Russian prince to the deceitful Englishwoman in Onidas
Moths, the chief rival on fashionable book-stalls of Zolas Kana.
But why should Guida think of abdicating in her prime to the
upstart Frenchman? Surely there is no profligacy in the drawing-
rooms, or in the inmost closets of the houses of fashion, which she
can have any delicacy about dealing with. Zola may as well keep to
his cellars, while Guida, with feminine penetration for the hidden
or the merely surmised, makes exploration of the apartments. above
stairs. Zola professes to describe the vice that dresses in its own
garb and passes by its own name, and which is forced accordingly
to keep within a domain of its own, out of the range of decent social
life. Guida spies about genteel society in search of vice disguised
by rank, by wealth, by culture, or by fashion. It is a task for a
woman, but it needs for its performance a woman of great clever-
ness and no special regard for virtue, real or assumed. Onida is
well qualified. She owes society a grudge, possibly because society,
whatever secret guiltiness may lurk in its most pretentious walks, is
not openly tolerant of a disregard of the canons of morality, whose
outer bulwark is conventionality. With the private character or
conduct of the woman known as Guida we have nothing to do, but
as a writer she shows the result of a peculiar training. It is evident
that she has known nothing of home influence, and has no apprecia-
tion of the graces of character which it produces. She has no un-
derstanding of home relationships or of their value in the conserva-
tion of purity and health in human society, and she has no respect
for them. A brilliant girl, dependent for her training on a father of
irregular habits and no domestic life, brought up at watering-places
and in visits to gay capitals, educated among the shows and shams</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00096" SEQ="0096" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="84">	84	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

of life, and a stranger to domesticity of any sort, may develop into
an entertaining writer, but can have no intimate knowledge of that
which is sound and wholesome in the composition of human society.
Disregarding the rules and restraints which experience has shown
to be necessary for the protection of virtuous character, she is sure
to be guilty of offenses of whose heinousness she has no apprecia-
tion, and the social penalty for which she regards as not only tyranny,
but a hypocritical tyranny. She cherishes resentment against so-
ciety, and is eager to revenge herself upon it. If she wields a keen
pen, it is not difficult. What is called society, like the individual
man and woman, or the human race as a whole, has its faults and
vices. It is only necessary to seize upon these, and, with the coarse
satire of caricature, to represent them as the essential elements of
its character.
	Onida has a very bad opinion of the women of society. She
considers them no better than that demi-monde which Zola has seen
fit to describe for the edification of the prurient. The streets
absorb the girls of the poor, she says; society absorbs the daugh-
ters of the rich; and not seldom one form of prostitution, like the
other, keeps its captives bound in the dungeon of their own cor-
ruption. She has put her opinion of society women into a wordy
formula, which she is so taken with that she repeats it with slight
variation of phrases at an interval of one hundred and fifty pages in
her story. The earlier version is this ~~LTseless as butterflies, cor-
roding as moths, untrue even to lovers and friends, because incapa-
ble of understanding any truth; caring only for physical comfort
and mental intoxication; kissing like Judas, and denying in danger
like Peter; tired of living, yet afraid of dying; believing, some in
priests and some in physiologists, but none at all in virtue; sent
to sleep by chlorodine, and kept awake by raw meat and dry wines;
cynical at twenty and exhausted at thirty, and yet choosing rather
to drop in the harness of pleasure than fall out of the chariot-race
for an instant; taking their passions as they take sherry in the
morning and bitters before dinner; pricking their sated senses with
the spice of lust or jealousy, and calling the unholy fever love;
having outworn every form of excitement except the gamblers,
which never palls, which they will still pursue when they shall have
not a real tooth in their mouths or a real hair on their headsthe
women of modern society are perhaps at once the most feverish and
the most frivolous, the basest and the feeblest offspring of a false
civilization. Her opinion of men is no higher, though she is not</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00097" SEQ="0097" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="85">	PROFLIGACY IN FICTION.	85

moved to formulate it in the same ferocious spirit, and her philoso-
phy of marriage is drawn from her opinion of the unfortunate sexes
of humanity. She represents her Russian prince, who is the incar-
nation of the masculine vice and brutality of society, as thinking,
as men do every hour and every century, why it was that the
pure woman wearies and palls, the impure strengthens her chains
with every night that falls. It is a terrible truth, but it is a truth,
adds the author on her own account.
	The works of Guida are charged with offending against pro-
priety. She professes to regard them simply as giving truthful
pictures of human society as it exists, to-day. If this were so, we
might well despair of the human race, and anticipate an impending
doomsday which should sweep the corrupt fabric away as the last
failure of a disgusted Creator. In her pages, men are swayed by
the passions of their lower nature, and women are not merely their
weak and willing victims but their artful and ready seducers. A
faithful husband is a thing to be laughed at; a faithful wife, a crea-
ture who foolishly mopes and suffers when she might gayly avenge.
Marriage is a bondage of the law, fatal to love, and hence to fidel-
ity, and the cover of intrigue and iniquity. Society is false and cor-
rupt, and knows it, but protects itself from collapse by a common
consent to pretend that it is otherwise, until some fool rebels and
makes a scandaL Then the fool must be suppressed, the victim of
exposure ostracized, and the shallow comedy is resumed. Husbands
have mistresses as a matter of course, and wives have their lovers.
Why should they not, as love disappears after the honeymoon, and
they would otherwise be unendurable to each other? Each knows
the others sins, but pretends to be blind, and so avoids disturbing
the serenity of fashionable hypocrisy.
	This is human society according to Guida; society itself
takes the gross libel without resentment, and Guida is one of
the most popular writers of the day. There is no doubt that Zola
in his cellars finds a world of reality,, full of sinks of pollution and
infested with foul vermin. Men go down into it for gross revelry
and dark debauchery, and emerge moral and physical wrecks. Its
crawling and infectious creatures, in the gaudy colors that putres-
cence often begets, make their way to the light and fasten upon their
victims at every chance. But the glare which the clever French
feuilletoniste turns upon the underground world is garish and delu-
sive. In the ranks of respectable society the baser passions of
mankind break out in secret or open revolt against the restraints</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00098" SEQ="0098" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="86">	86	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

of moral duty or social decency, and Onida has human fact to
deal with. But is this the substance of society, even of the showy
and frivolous kind over which Fashion reigns? Pampered princes
may be monsters of iniquity, and be tolerated because of their rank
or wealth. The sins of the rich and powerful may be too easily
condoned, and the weaknesses of women of influential families may
be covered with a veil that nobody cares to tear away; but is soci-
ety made up of such, and is this caricature to be taken as a truth-
ful picture, even in the gay capitals of Europe or the resorts of
fashionable diversion? A cynical Frenchman or a much-traveled
adventuress of no nationality may gain admission to the ranks
of literature with elaborately garnished stories from the slums
and bagnios or from the scandals of the divorce courts, but Anglo-
Saxon readers at least should shut the vile rubbish from their
libraries. Anglo-Saxon ideas of society and of human life are not
those of Zola and Guida. With that race the sensual was
never uppermost even in its rudest days, when brutality of the
roughest sort might be laid to its charge. It believes in the purity
of woman, the fidelity of man, the sanctity of home and the family,
and the possibility of a society in which the passions are controlled
by a sense of duty and of right. With them the love of man and
woman is not an animal appetite to be sated and then to give place
to indifference or aversion. It is a holy sentiment on which life-
long companionship and helpfulness are to be based, and from which
spring the sweet influences of domestic life and the graces of per-
sonal virtue and integrity. The Anglo-Saxon mind is not tolerant
of infidelity or profligate practices cloaked by social pretensions, nor
does it find entertainment in the garbage of the slums and the orts
of unseemly households. It regards society as made up of families,
in which decency is held in esteem, where the rose remains on the
fair forehead of an innocent love and is not displaced by a blister,
and where marriage vows are not rated with dicers oaths. Soci-
ety has in it healthful currents and the substance of a sound consti-
tution.
	English literature from its beginning has truthfully reflected
~the social life, the character, and the manners of the people whose
blood is English, and there is nothing of which we have more right
to be proud than the steady purification of the stream. The coarse-
ness of some of the early poets and dramatists may have been
realistic, but it puts their works on neglected shelves in these
days of purer manners. The first novels were so much given to</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00099" SEQ="0099" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="87">	PROFLIGACY IN FICTION.	87

accounts of disreputable intrigue, and so infected with the baser
qualities of human nature, that, for a long time, all novels were un-
der a Puritanic ban not wholly without provocation. The drama
of the time when Astraa loosely trod the stage has gone out,
and fiction of the school of Fielding and Smollett has passed from
life into history. Latterly we have had in English novels many
inspiring and purifying pictures of home-life and the fairer aspects
of society. Their lessons have been wholesome and their influence
ennobling. They have taught us the comeliness and attraction of
virtue, the beauty of honor, and the happiness that comes from
noble living. In them fathers are respectable, mothers thoughtful
and pure-minded, and sons and daughters have their steps directed
by some loftier purpose than the gratification of the impulses that
come from the animal nature. English fiction has been a powerful
agency of reform and purification.
	Upon this fair domain of our literature these foreign purveyors
of infectionfor Guida has no claim to the title of English-
woman-are permitted to intrude. They turn the gutters into our
wholesome gardens and cast the uncleanness of the divorce court
about our hearthstones. The rubbish which, in flaring pictorial
weeklies, is excluded from respectable kitchens, is elaborated and
embellished in gilt bindings and admitted to the parlor-table. It
is the last tricklings of that ribald literature which has run through
history in a happily decreasing current from the old times when
human passion was deified and the rule of the senses was hardly
resisted. It is the legacy of Sodom and Gomorrah to subsequent
generations, the heritage that besotted Rome left to the nationali-
ties that drew blood from her bloated carcass. To the Anglo-
Saxon mind and heart it is or ought to be an offense and an insult.
	Condemnation is not to be pronounced upon the authors of this
sort of fiction more than on its readers. The writers have their
gifts, and use them according to their nature. They are the scaven-
gers and scandal-mongers of society, who will exist so long as they
~re paid and encouraged. They can not be silenced or suppressed;
but it is a sorry indication when their books are in demand at the
circulating libraries and the fashionable shops for literary pabu-
lum in English ~tnd American cities. Their presence in drawing-
rooms shows that the old infection still asserts itself in the ap-
petitetaste it can not be calledwhich craves a stimulant for
passion, and is tormented with prurient longings. It is the same
spirit that leads to the secret traffic in the merely libidinous in litera</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00100" SEQ="0100" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="88">	88	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

ture and art, the same that prompts the collecting of old indecen-
cies at fancy prices under the pretense of rare and curious, the
same that promotes the gross sensuality that Zola pictures, and the
yieldings to lust in which Onida revels. The old Adam in the
blood of the race, that besets its course with vice and lapses from
integrity, is that which finds satisfaction in the perusal of literature
wrought from the material of its sin and weakness. Pruriency and
that alone is gratified, and at the same time excited and intensified,
by this kind of reading. Pure taste and virtuous inclination find
nothing congenial in it, and respectable drawing-rooms should as
sternly close their doors against it as they would against the char-
acters that pervade it.
A.	K. FISKE.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00101" SEQ="0101" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="RA01">THE




NORTH AMERICAN

REVIEW.

AUGUST, 1880.




No. 285.


Tros Tyriusque mliii nub discrimine agetu?.










NEW YORK:
D. AP?LETON AND COMPANY.
1880.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00102" SEQ="0102" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="RA02">COPTIUGET BY

&#38; LLEN THOENDIKE RIQE.
1880.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The North American review. / Volume 131, Issue 285 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>624 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABQ7578-0131</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/nora/nora0131/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The North American review. / Volume 131, Issue 285</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">North-American review and miscellaneous journal</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>University of Northern Iowa</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Cedar Falls, Iowa, etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>August 1880</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0131</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">285</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="front" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-10">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The North American review. / Volume 131, Issue 285, miscellaneous front pages</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">RA03-RA04</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00103" SEQ="0103" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="RA03">NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

AUGUST, 1880.
	Air.	PAGU

I.	RUINED CITIES OF CENTRAL AMERICA. By the EDITOR. 89


II.	THE LAW OF NEWSPAPER LIBEL. By JOHN PROFFATT. 109


III.	NULLITY OF THE EMANCIPATION EDICT. By RICHARD

H. DANA . . . . . . . . . 128



IV.	THE CENSUS LAwS. By CHARLES F. JOHNSON. . 135


V.	PRINCIPLES OF TAXATION. By Professor SIMON NEW
	COMB.	.	.	.	.	.	.	142


VI.	PRINCE BISMARCK, as a Friend of America and as a
Statesman. Part II. By MoRITz BUSCH . . . 157


VIL RECENT LITERATURE. I. Cowper. II. The English

Poets. III. Vignettes in Rhyme, and other Verses.

IV.	The Poems of Richard Henry Stoddard. V.
Songs of the Springtides. By CHARLES T. CONODON. 177</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00104" SEQ="0104" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="RA04">	TILE Editor disclaims responsibility for the opinions
of contributors, whether their~ articles are signed or
anonymous.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-11">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>The Editor</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>The Editor</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">Ruined Cities of Central America</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">89-109</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00105" SEQ="0105" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="89">NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

No. CCLXXXV.

AUGUST, 1880.



RUINED CITIES OF CENTRAL AMERICA.

	WE have always thought it strange that, while the sources of
the Nile or the exact topography of the north or south pole has
excited wide and unwearied interest, the past of an American race
which has left imperishable monuments of its vigor should, even
among ourselves, have been viewed with comparative indifference.
The story of the Spanish rule in America is familiarly known to
all men. Even in England every schoolboy knows who impris-.
oned Montezuma and who strangled Atahualpa. But how many
Americans of our day have any adequate conception of the stately
edifices of monumental Mitla, or of Palenque, with its magnificent
palace, its terraces and temples, its pyramids and sculptured orna-
ments? How many, indeed, have any knowledge whatever of the
innumerable splendid relics which, having defied the havoc of time,
still crowd the entire nucleus of New Spain, and speak to us so elo-
quently of a noble culture, reaching back far beyond the conquest.
Yet it might have been expected that every American who takes
an interest in the history of this continent, or even in the history
of the human race, would be curious to know who reared the stately
structures which, in importance, far surpass any found in the land
of Montezuma. More, no doubt, would be known to us of a ter-
ritory so full of interest and so close at hand, but for the untimely
end of the distinguished traveler John L. Stephens, the lax manner
in which the work has been since conducted, and the consequent
	VOL. CXXXI.NO. 285.	7</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00106" SEQ="0106" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="90">	90	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

ebb in popular interest. It would, however, be unjust to criticise
with severity a work which demands more ample means and sup-
port than have hitherto been accorded to any of the numerous indi-
viduals who have purposed the exploration of these mysterious
regions. But we are happy that it should now be in our power to
signalize the departure of an expedition to Central America which
it is hoped will, through the united efforts of a munificent gentle-
man and two powerful governments, not only win the good will
and support of the local authorities, but also have at its disposal
the necessary funds for the proper conduct of such an enterprise.
	The expedition will have for its object a systematic investiga-
tion of the so-called ruined cities and other remains of ancient
civilization in Central America and Mexico. It is dispatched under
the joint auspices of the Governments of the United States and
France. The expense will be jointly defrayed by Mr. Pierre Loril-
lard, of New York, the original promoter of the undertaking, and
by the French Government. The expedition is under the charge
of M. ID~sir6 Charnay. It is thoroughly equipped, and comprises
an efficient staff. The means are provided not only of photograph-
ing bas-reliefs and hieroglyphic inscriptions, but of making careful
casts of them by the process of M. Lotin de LavaL Copies of
these casts will first be presented to the Smithsonian Institution at
Washington, and to the French Governmentthe latter collection
to be permanently preserved in the Trocad6ro of Paris. The col-
lection and preservation of these casts will be one of the most dis-
tinctive and valuable features of the present enterprise, offering, as
they will, to students of all countries, an ample field for investiga-
tion, and possibly the materials requisite for a solution of the lin-
guistic problem. The exploring party will visit Mount Alban, Mit-
la, Palenque, and other great centers of ancient civilization. Its
route will lie through Gaxaca, Tehuantepec, and Guatemala, termi-
nating in the peninsula of Yucatan, where the ground is to a great
extent fresh. Among the untamable Mayas and other warlike tribes
where it is only possible to travel safely in armed force, the party
will be able to secure a guard one hundred strong. From an ex-
pedition which is favored by such varied advantages, it is hardly
unreasonable to expect many valuable and interesting accessions
to our knowledge of the ancient and contemporary races of Central
America.
	Although the idea of equipping such an expedition has for
many years been entertained by Mr. Lorillard, yet not only was</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00107" SEQ="0107" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="91">RUINED CITIES OF CENTRAL ANERI CA.	91

its execution originated independently on both sides of the At-
lanticboth in France and in Americabut two similar though
separate enterprises were actually, as often happens, taking form
simultaneously. Indeed, it was only while actively engaged in
organizing the American party that the present writer became
aware of the existence of another Richmond in the field, and it
augurs well for the success of the undertaking that he encountered
no serious difficulty in reconciling and amalgamating what would
otherwise have developed into two rival schemes.
	As now constituted, the mission bears an international character,
though, in fairness to France, we must state that the predominance
of American interests has been fully recognized by her. She has
gracefully recognized the conspicuous generosity of Mr. Loril-
lard by permanently associating his name with the proposed col-
lection at Paris; and, among other privileges accorded to America,
we may be excused for referring to an official letter of agreement
by which the French Minister concedes to us the privilege of laying
before the readers of this Review the earliest accounts from the
pen of the explorer, as he at brief intervals reports the progress of
the expedition.
	While, however, the scheme has thus in a limited sense a pecu-
liar relation to the United States, it has an equal interest and value
for the curious in all parts of the world. The vexed question of
origin attracts at once the philosopher and the ethnologist, the theo-
logian and the Darwinian. The historian sees looming through the
mist of tradition and pictured hieroglyphics the life of powerful
nations. The artist or architect stands mute before the sculptured
evidence of marvelous skill and taste, of grand powers of architec-
tural design and engineering resource, in a race of semi-barbarians.
And all marvel how nations which have left such noble proofs of
their vigor, and which, without the immediate directing influence of
any foreign civilization, passed through every stage of social econ-
omy, from that of tribal savagery to a golden age of culture and
wealth, should have finally perished and vanished utterly from the
worlds knowledge as though by enchantment. It is not astonish-
ing that the only memorials of their existencethe only links con-
necting them with the human familyshould exercise a strange
moral influence. We believe M. Charnay, the chief of the present
expedition, to be thoroughly imbued with the spirit in which alone
this subject should be approached. His achievements, as a practical
Americanist, are already known to the world of science. He brings</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00108" SEQ="0108" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="92">	92	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

to his task the experience and reflection so rare, and, in the present
instance, so essential to success. Apart from the intimate knowledge
of Mexico which he has gained during two previous journeys, he
has also traveled widely in the East and in Australasia, and has
made a special and comparative study of Javanese antiquities. M.
Charnay is the author of two works relating to Mexicoone an enter-
taining book of travel, the other a singularly valuable contribution
on the subject of the antiquities. In the authorship of the latter
work, Cit6s et Ruines Am6ricaines (Paris, 1863), he was asso-
ciated with the famous architect, M. Viollet-le-Duc. It is especial-
ly remarkable for its great folio album of magnificent photographs.
In a traveler of such experience and observation we have every
hope that the expedition will possess, what is so vital to its success,
an able, enthusiastic, and responsible leader.
	Whatever may have been the other causes which combined to
prevent any systematic explorations of the present nature, the prin-
cipal one may no doubt be found in the isolated position of the
country and its distance from the worlds great thoroughfares. It
is curious to observe to what an extent we owe what little knowl-
edge we possess, even of the antiquities, to men who were first at-
tracted to the spot by schemes for the formation of new commercial
highways. At the time of the conquest another and most potent
reason against systematic exploration lay in the wealthy and allur-
ing kingdom of the neighboring Aztecs, and hither flocked the
restless and intrepid spirits of Castile to luxuriate amid the delights
of a New World, and to return after a few years laden with the
treasures of America.
	It is difficult, if not impossible, to conceive the shock which
must have been produced on the Continent of Europe by the dis-
covery of America. All the marvels of Eastern fable pale before
the vision of a New World emerging like a mirage from the Western
seas, peopled by strange races, glorious in the richness of its tropi-
cal vegetation, its forests teeming with curious animal forms, its
mines reputed to contain inexhaustible stores of gold and gems.
The bounds of human empire had suddenly been widened, and the
worlds compass was increased by an unknown quantity. Soon the
American dependencies of the Castilian crown alone embraced a
territory almost as large as Europe. From the equator northward
and southward, far into the temperate zone, Spanish rule was ex-,
tended. Thence came gold and silver to be coined in all the mints
and curiously wrought in all the jewelers shops of Europe and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00109" SEQ="0109" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="93">RUINED CITIES OF CENTRAL A2IIERICA.	93

Asia. Soon the cultivation of indigenous and exotic plants, with
the enforced labor of slaves, was found to be not an inferior source
of wealth, and from the Spanish dominions in America were exported
tobacco, chocolate, indigo, sugar, coffee; nor in this enumeration of
their sources of wealth must we omit their exports of hides, cochi-
neal, and quinquina.
	Truly this was a land of milk and honey, where, if one would
believe some of the chroniclers of the day, the buildings were more
sumptuotis than the palace of Aladdin, and the very fountains more
wonderful than the golden water of Parizade. The lust of gold
was the supreme passion of all classes, and, while all efforts were
bent on the spoliation and oppression of an ingenious and diligent
population, men~s minds were turned aside from any serious atten-
tion to the relics of a race that had already flourished and decayed.
Small wonder, indeed, that the Spanish Viceroy, who, leaving be-
hind him the curses of Mexico, entered Madrid with a long train of
gilded coaches and of sumpter-horses, trapped and shod with silver,
spared himself the pains of such laborious inquiries. But, although
we hear of no investigations on the spot, the New World offered to
the thinkers of the day no small field for speculation, and, where
knowledge failed, fancy was substitutedto what purpose can best
be understood after a perusal of Mr. Bancrofts learned chapter on
this subject in his Native Races of the Pacific States. For illus-
trations of the spirit in which the problems of the New World were
discussed, we need not seek beyond the pages of that great work.
	Of the innumerable questions to which the discovery of America
gave rise, the most difficult to answer, perhaps, was that regarding
the origin of the newly discovered races. Not so thought the theo-
logian, who was content to look upon the aborigines as straggling
members of the Hebrew stock, whose ancestors had found their way
thitherit did not much matter howfrom the primal abode of
man in Asia Minor. He saw in the discovery only another evidence
of the truth of Holy Writ. Were not these Indians the lost tribes of
Israel? In this easy manner was the question settled, then; but in
later times it has again cropped up, to receive answers as diverse as
as they are often ridiculous. The theory of an Asiatic immigration
obviously was suggested by a certain resemblance between the prod-
ucts of plastic art on the opposite shores of the Pacific, and by the
close proximity in the north of the two continents. But, as Fried-
rich MUller and others have pointed out, the supposed influence of
Asia must have shown itself conspicuously in matters of every-day</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00110" SEQ="0110" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="94">	94	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

lifein the simpler industries, in a knowledge of materials, in the
common possession of various plants and animals. But in all these
circumstances the respective civilizations of America. and of China
and Japan are wholly different. If, however, the theory of an Asi-
atic immigration across the Pacific is to be put aside as untenable,
what can be said in favor of the theories which connect the red-
man with the Mongolian or Samoyed, the Cymric or Gallic Celts,
the Polynesian or the Iberian Basque?
	The study of language has led to some singular misconcep-
tions. The famous Abb6 Brasseur de Bourbourg, a profound but ec-
centric student of American antiquities, discovered what he thought
unmistakable affinities between the Maya and Quiche languages
and Greek, Latin, French, English, German, and other languages.
These languages, indeed, he regards as derivatives from the Maya-
Quiche. But to understand this topsy-turvy doctrine presupposes
a knowledge of the Abb6s origin theory. At first his belief was
that civilization began in the Occident instead of in the Orient, as
has always been supposed. In support of this opinion he cited as
his principal authority a Nahua manuscript, which he entitles
Codex Chimalpopoca, and which purports to be a history of the
kingdoms of Caihuacan and Mexico. Subsequently, however, he
sacrificed the theory over which he had spent so much time and
labor. The Codex began to have for him a new meaning. In an
allegorical sense it referred to the mighty cataclysm which sub-
merged the cradle of civilization. From this time Brasseur became
a convert to the Atlantis theory, believing that the American Con-
tinent originally occupied the Gulf of Mexico and Caribbean Sea,
extending so far across the Atlantic as to have possibly included
the Canaries.. But at a remote period this continent was ingulfed
by a tremendous convulsion of nature. The continuity of the
Americas was destroyed by the submersion which included in its
area Yucatan, Honduras, and Guatemala. A subsequent upheaval
of the continent was, however, sufficient to restore this portion of
the surface. Such is an outline of Brasseurs theory; and, entirely
apart from his wild conjectures and still wilder arguments, it is
worthy of observation that science has in recent times gone to
show that a vast extent of dry land formerly existed between
America and Europe. The judgment passed by Mr. Bancroft on
the Abb6s speculations is eminently just; he says that, in perusing
Brasseurs Quatre Lettres, the reader is continually harassed
by long, rambling digressionsliterary no-thoroughfares, as it</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00111" SEQ="0111" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="95">RUINED CITIES OF CENTRAL AMERICA.	95

wereinto which he is beguiled in the hope of coming out some-
where, only to find himself more hopelessly lost than ever; for any
mythological evidence the Pantheons of Pha~nicia, Egypt, Hindos-
tan, Greece, and Rome are probed to their most obscure depths;
comparative philology is as accommodating to the theorist as ever,
which is saying a great deal; the opinions of geologists, who never
dreamed of an Atlantis theory, are quoted to show that the Ameri-
can Continent formerly extended into the Atlantic in the manner
supposed. It is certainly wise, even were Brasseurs original docu-
ments obtainable and intelligible, to reject his double meaning
as au hallucination, and to regard his first rendering of the Codex
as more reliable, if indeed any reliance can be placed upon his
labors.
	The earlier theories furnish many instances of ingenious hy-
potheses and naive credulity. To those whose sole desire was to
make the history of man in America conform to revelation, Noahs
ark presented itself as a convenient cleus ex mac/dna. Lescarbot
fails to see why Noah should have experienced any difficulty in
reaching America, whenhis reason is remarkable Solomons
ships made voyages lasting three years. Another opinion is, that
the sons of Noah reached America by land; while Orrio, in order to
show that one human pair was equal to the task of populating the Old
World and the New, assures us that one woman can in two hun-
dred and ten years become the ancestor of one million six hundred
and forty-seven thousand and eighty-six persons. In support of a
derivation from Noah, we are constantly referred to the tradition
of a foreign origin and the native flood-myths. According to Lord
Kingsborough, who is a willing believer in Scriptural analogies,
the Mexican tradition of the deluge bears unequivocal marks of
having been derived from a Hebrew source. But there is little
reason to doubt that such of these traditions as are not wholly
spurious are in the most essential parts improved by the Spanish
chroniclers and priests, who were not unaccustomed to draw upon
their imaginations for their facts. As a sequel to the flood-myths
we come upon traditions of the building of a tower of refuge, and
this has led some writers to identify the Americans with certain
of the builders of Babel, who were scattered over the earth after
the confusion of tongues. Indeed, there is no limit to the fancy of
the chroniclers. Fuerites, the chronicler of Guatemala, gives an
interesting account of the fabled descent of the Toltecs  the
builders of many of the finest structures of Central Americafrom</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00112" SEQ="0112" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="96">	96	THE NORTH AMERICAN RE VIEW

the house of Israel. These amusing stories and speculations have
their counterpart in the more or less frivolous theories which are
put forward in later times without the excuse of being warped by
a religious purpose. The Celtic theory is supported upon charac-
teristic grounds. It is based upon the idea that our old friend the
Welsh prince Madoc, son of Owen Gwynedd, established his colony
in Mexico, and the proof of this startling assertion is threefold.
First, the Mexicans believed that their ancestors came from a
beautiful country afar off, inhabited by white people; secondly,
they adored the cross; and, thirdly, several Welsh names are found
in Mexico. In further corroboration various stories are told which
are supposed to point to existing traces of the Welsh colony. A
story of this kind, appearing in the Gentlemans Magazine for
1740, is told by the Rev. Morgan Jones, and illustrates the heavy
drafts that have so frequently been made on public credulity.
Along with five companions, the reverend gentleman was taken
prisoner by the Tuscarora tribe. Being about to be killed, his life
was saved by the accident of a soliloquy in his native tongue. The
Indians were able to converse freely in Welsh, and Mr. Jones
remained among them for four months, and did preach to them
in the same language three times a week. Again, in 1801, a cer-
tain Lieutenant Roberts met an Indian chief at Washington who
spoke Welsh as fluently as if he had been born and brought up in
the vicinity of Snowdon. This Indian said this was the language
spoken by his tribe, the Asguaws, who preserved the tradition of
an origin from beyond sea, and conformed to a law which forbade
the acquisition by their children of any other speech till after
twelve years of age. Several instances of a similar character are
cited in support of the pretensions of the Scotch and Irish to be the
progenitors of the Americans, and all one can say is that these
claims are just as strong as those, for instance, of the Hellenes and
Pelasgians.
	But all these theories of the origin of the American races from
an Israelitish stock, or from a Kymric or a Gaelic, may be safely
dismissed as the fruits of misguided enthusiasm and perverted in-
genuity. There remain, then, three hypotheses, each of which has
its strenuous advocates, namely: First, that the American races are
autochthonic, and this was held by Agassiz, in accordance with his
doctrine of multiple centers of creation; second, that they are of
one blood with the races inhabiting the Eastern Continent, from
whom they were separated by the subsidence of the intervening</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00113" SEQ="0113" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="97">RUINED CITIES OF CENTRAL AMERICA.	97

land; third, that they represent a migration from Asia via Behring
Strait or across the Pacific in lower latitudes. Either of the first
two hypotheses, could it be proved, would harmonize many appar-
ently conflicting circumstances connected with Mexican civiliza-
tion. At the same time it would give to that civilization the pe-
culiar interest which must attach to an independent development,
presenting a curious and suggestive parallel to that with which we
are familiar. True, there are striking resemblances between the
architectural styles of America and of several Old World countries,
and slight, but seemingly real, though in fact fortuitous, points of
affinity in language, while a consensus of traditions shows an abo-
riginal knowledge of certain countries beyond the sea inhabited by
white-faces. But this is not overwhelming evidence against
either the Altantis or the autochthonic theory, and is as nothing
indeed compared with the proof that can be adduce~1 against any of
the other theories. On the other hand, as has been suggested, the
strangeness of the implied connection between the Old World and
the New disappears if we admit the possibilityno very unlikely
contingencyof stray vessels having found their way at various
times to these distant shores. To this slight admixture, of for-
eign elements we might not unreasonably attribute certain striking
points of identity existing between the artistic forms of the East-
ern and the Western Continent, and which could hardly have had a
separate origin in both. They are but few in number, and chief
among them are to be named the sphinx-like statues at the base of
the pyramid at Izamal, and the representation, on pottery, of ele-
phants equipped for war purposes.
	It is difficult to say whether we may expect much new light to
be thrown on this phase of the subject from future investigation;
but we can rest assured that a nearer approach will be made to the
truth on the acquisition of fuller and clearer knowledge. Until
comparatively recent years, in the absence of any well-authenticated
account of the remains of Mexican civilization, there was a disposi-
tion to regard as apocryphal the glowing descriptions of Cortes and
the Spanish chroniclers. Dr. Robertson, the historian, lays it down
as a certain principle that America was not peopled by any nation
of the ancient world which had made considerable progress in civ-
ilization. In other words, the civilization of America began with
the Spanish conquest! In saying this, Dr. Robinson is only repeat-
ing the commonly accepted opinion of his time; and it may be
pleaded in excuse of such an opinion that the ruined monuments of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00114" SEQ="0114" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="98">	98	THE NORTH AffERICAN REVIEW.

Central America, which impress us so vividly as the signs of a by-
gone prosperity and civilization, were then unknown. The extent
and power of that civilization we have had some means of estimating,
but no satisfactory conclusion has yet been arrived at regarding its
age. It is remarked by Mr. Hubert H. Bancroft that the ten-
dency of modem research is to prove the great antiquity of Ameri-
can civilization as well as of the American people; and, if either was
drawn from a foreign source, it was at a time probably so remote as
to antedate all Old World culture now existing, and to prevent any
light being thrown on the offspring by a study of the parent stock.
This is a curious commentary on the certain principle of the dis-
tinguished author of The History of America. Yet there are
many, again, who would join issue with Mr. Bancroft on the vexed
questions he so ably raises, and on which we have so many and
diverse opinions recorded by explorers within the past century.
It is, indeed, only within this recent period that we hear of any
notable efforts to elucidate the subject of the antiquities. The ex-
istence of some of the more important ruins was first discovered in
1750, when a party of Spaniards, traveling in Chiapas, stumbled
upon the so-called Casas de Piedras, subsequently named Palenque,
after the neighboring village. It was not till 1786 that the King of
Spain dispatched the expedition of which Captain Del Rio took
charge. To Rios report was added a commentary by Dr. Paul Felix,
in which the people were derived from the Egyptians. This docu-
ment, after being neglected or withheld by the Government, fell
into English hands after the revolution, and an English version was
published in 1822. This, the first account of the antiquities given
to Europe, failed to awaken public interest, partly, no doubt, be-
cause the whole narrative was too novel and startling, too full of
gorgeous and vivid tints, to be at once accepted with general cre-
dence. Meantime Charles IV of Spain had sent out another expedi-
tion, under Captain Dupaix, who was aided bya secretary, a draughts-
man, and a detachment of dragoons. The expedition lasted over
three seasons, from 1805 to 1807. The drawings and MSS. went
out of sight at the time of the revolution, and, some time after, were
almost accidentally discovered in the Cabinet of Natural History in
Mexico. Twenty-eight years after the date of the expedition, in
183435, Dupaixs work saw the light in the shape of four costly
volumes. Then followed Lord Kingsboroughs still more expensive
work, which, as regards its material, is little more than a rehash of
Dupaix, and in respect of its opinions is a storehouse of analogies</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00115" SEQ="0115" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="99">RUINED CITIES OF CENTRAL AMERICA.	99

in support of the Hebrew theory. Colonel Galendo was the oniy
other practical investigator in the field up to the time of Waldecks
expedition, which lasted over two years, and the funds for which
were provided by an association in Mexico. All previous work,
however, was far surpassed in excellence by that of Stephens and
Catherwood, the accurate, lively narrative of the former being in
every way worthy of the remarkable drawings of the latter. Dur-
ing their two visits to the country, they accomplished, by their indi-
vidual efforts, infinitely more than any of the previous expeditions,
bringing to our knowledge upward of forty ruined cities, besides
making the most painstaking examination of Copan, Quiche, Pa-
lenque, and ITxmal. The region embracing Yucatan, Guatemala,
and Nicaragua has also been ably treated by Mr. E. G. Squier, and
in the same territory, at Uxmal and Chichen Itza, Waldeck has
been carefully supplemented by the labors of M. D6sir6 Charnay.
In our own time we find the number both of theoretical and practi-
cal workers increased so largely that we can do no more than name
a few such, as Dr. Scherzer, Dr. Boyle, Rosny, Dr. Bernonitti,
Stephens Salisbury, Jr., and Larrouza, whose important work in
five volumes was published in Mexico, 187579. Last, but of the
first importance, we will name Mr. Hubert H. Bancrofts careful
wQrk, which is an admirable cyclop~edia of the whole subject.
	One of the distinctive features of Mexican architecture is the
pyramidal form of the buildings or their substructures. On this
account, chiefly, an attempt has been made to trace a connection
between America and Egypt, in civilization if not in race; but, as
Fergusson points out, the two kinds of pyramids are widely dif-
ferent. The towering structure of Mexico, as a matter of fact, is
not a pyramid at all in the conventional sense. It is distinguished
by the fact that it almost invariably forms the basis of some super-
structure. It is, indeed, little more than an arrangement of gradu-
ally diminishing terraces; where this is not the case the pyramid is
a truncated mound, intended, it is generally thought, as a place of
sacrifice. Most of the ruined towns have such mounds, but the
great pyramid at Izamal is peculiar in consisting of two pyramidal
piles of masonry, one on the top of the other, the base of the whole
measuring no less than eight hundred and twenty feet on each side,
and the first platform six hundred and fifty feet. The pyramidal
form is also finely seen in the Casa del Gobernador at Uxmal, which
is described as, of all the structures of the kind, the most stately
in form and proportions. Here three successive terraces form the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00116" SEQ="0116" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="100">	100	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

base which holds aloft the grand ornate building, and add to its
look of spacious magnificence. The sculptured ornament at lJxmal
is of a special character. It resembles arabesque in its general
appearance, but is richly diversified, the parts being wrought into
a sort of sculptured mosaic, having possibly a symbolical mean-
ing. According to Stephens, the carved work is equal to the finest
of the Egyptian. It would be impossible, he says, with the best in-
struments of modern times, to cut stone more perfectly. And yet,
as far as is known, the ancient sculptor was ignorant of the existence
of iron, and had to rely in the formation of his tools upon chaystone
or flint. Add to this the difficulty of quarrying large masses of
stone, conveying them long distances through a rough country, and
of raising them to great altitudes, and the construction of these vast
edifices seems truly marvelous. But it is not our present intention
to discuss at length the subject of Mexican civilization, aware as
we are that matters of the greatest interest would arrest the atten-
tion at every step. We must leave the antiquities to the future
consideration of M. Charnay.
	Yet, for the benefit of readers who may be unacquainted with
the results of antiquarian research in Yucatan and the neighboring
states of Mexico and Central America, we will venture upon a
rapid sketch of the ruins of Uxmal, and also note a few of the
principal objects of interest to be found at Palenque.
	The site of Uxmal is in the northwestern portion of Yucatan,
about latitude 200 25 north, and longitude 890 45~ west. It is as
yet impossible to determine with any approach to certainty the ends
which its ruined edifices were designed to serve, but it is at least
highly probable that they were originally palaces, temples, council-
halls, and courts of justice; possibly some of them may even have
been monasteries or community-houses in which the ascetics of a
religion analogous to that of Buddha lived in common. But this
is a problem which can be solved, if at all, only by a thorough ex-
ploration of the fast-crumbling ruins, and patient discussion of the
results by competent archa~ologists.
	The buildings at JITxmal have received from the people names
supposed to express the character of their original occupancy.
Thus we have the House of the Governor, that of the Nuns, that
of the Dwarf, and so forth. Or they bear names founded on some
peculiarity of their ornamentation or architecture, as the House
of the Old Woman, so called on account of a stone figure of an
old woman found on the ground in front of it; or the House of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00117" SEQ="0117" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="101">	RUINED CITIES OF CENTRAL AffERICA.	101

the Pigeons, the meaning of which is explained below. The Gov-
ernor s House (Casa del Gobernador) is thirty feet in height, has a
frontage of three hundred and twenty-two feet, with a depth of
thirty-nine feet, and stands upon three great terraces. It is built
entirely of stone. Below the cornice, which extends around the
entire building, the front, rear, and lateral elevations are plain; but
all above is one solid mass of rich, complicated, and elaborately
sculptured ornaments forming a sort of arabesque. In the front
are eleven doorways reaching nearly to the cornice, each surmounted
with imposing decorations, but the central doorway is distinguished
from all the others by the elaborateness of its ornamentation, as
also by the fact that above it are sculptured characters evidently
hieroglyphic.
	The rear elevation has no doorways, windows, or openings of
any kind. The ornamentation above the cornice is less elaborate
than on the front. The two ends also are less ornate, but each has
one doorway. The roof is flat, and was originally covered with
cement; it is now overgrown with a luxuriant vegetation.
	The internal plan of all the buildings is essentially the same;
that of the Casa del Gobernador is as follows: First, a wall extend-
ing from end to end divides the interior into two narrow halls,
which are again subdivided by walls, running from front to rear,
into a number of separate chambers. Each front chamber com-
municates with the one back of it, by a doorway through the cen-
tral walL The three terraces on which this great building rests are
of artificial construction, and were supported by substantial walls
of stone. The lowest terrace is three feet high, fifteen feet broad,
and five hundred and seventy-five feet long; the second twenty
feet high, two hundred and fifty feet wide, and five hundred and
forty feet in length; the third, nineteen feet high, thirty feet broad,
and three hundred and sixty feet in length.
	On the platform of the second terrace is another remarkable
building, the Casa de las Tortugas, or House of the Turtles, so
called on account of the row of tortoises sculptured on the cornice.
It is ninety-four feet in front and thirty-four feet deep. Like the
principal building of its group, its exterior decoration is restricted
to the portion above the cornice, but it differs from the Casa del
Gobernador in that its ornamentation is extremely chaste and simple.
This striking monument of the architectural genius of a vanished
people is unfortunately little better now than a mass of ruins.
	At no great distance from the House of the Turtles stand two</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00118" SEQ="0118" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="102">	102	THE NORTH AMERICAN RE VIE W

buildings, each one hundred and twenty-eight feet long and thirty
feet deep, each apparently the counterpart of the other, and facing
one another, with an interval between them of seventy feet. The
sides by which they confront each other are ornamented with sculp-
ture, and each appears to have been surrounded by a colossal serpent
in stone. In the center of both is seen, set in the fa9ade, a frag-
ment of a great stone ring, four feet in diameter. There are no
openings whatever in the walls, whether doorways or windows.
Stephens had a breach made in the wall of one of these structures,
to the depth of over eight feet, and found only rough stones loosely
thrown together, but no chamber. What possible use could these
curious buildings have served?
	Like the Casa del Gobernador, the Casa de las Monjas, the Nuns
House, stands on three terraces. It is quadrangular, with a court-
yard in the center. The front, which is two hundred and seventy-
nine feet long, is ornamented above the cornice with sculptures no
less elaborate than those of the Governors House. In the middle
is a wide doorway and passage leading to the courtyard, and on
each side are four doorways affording entrance to as many separate
apartments. There are no exterior doorways in the other three
buildings of the Casa de las Monjas. The four fa9ades overlooking
the courtyard present the most elaborate specimens of the sculptors
art anywhere to be seen in Uxmal. The four buildings constituting
this quadrangle are divided into chambers by longitudinal and
transverse walls, as in the Casa del Gobernador, except that in the
front building there is no communication between the front and the
rear row of chambers. One of these buildings incloses a smaller
and older one, the latter being, presumably, like the Holy House
of Loretto, a house made venerable in the eyes of the devout by
some miraculous event.
	The House of the Dwarf stands on the summit of an artificial
elevation eighty-eight feet in height, and incased in stone. Some
sixty feet up the face of this mound, on a projecting platform,
stands a building divided into two chambers. Its front is the most
elaborately ornamented of any building in Uxmal, and is made to
represent some dread semi-human monster. The wide doorway is
the mouth; the lintel is carved to represent teeth; above are the
eyes still perfectly distinct, though the nose has disappeared by the
ravages of time. The crowning structure, the House of the Dwarf,
is seventy-two feet in front and only twelve feet deep. The orna-
mentation is extremely chaste. The three chambers into which the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00119" SEQ="0119" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="103">	RUINED CITIES OF CENTRAL AMERICA.	103

interior is divided have no communication with each other. Stephens
holds it to be beyond doubt that the House of the Dwarf was a
great temple of idols, in which human sacrifices were once offered.
	The building known as Casa de Palomas, or House of the
Pigeons, is two hundred and forty feet long. It is in a very
dilapidated condition. How it got its name is best explained in
the words of Stephens: Along the center of the roof, says he,
running longitudinally, is a range of structures built in a py-
ramidal form, like the fronts of some of the old Dutch houses that
still remain among us, but grander and more massive. These are
nine in number, built of stone, about three feet thick, and have
small oblong openings through them. These openings give them
somewhat the appearance of pigeon-houses, and from this the name
of the building is derived. Through a wide doorway in the mid-
dle of this building there is a passage into a courtyard, bounded on
the right and left by ruined buildings. At the lower end of the
court is a range of buildings in ruins which have also a passage
through the middle, opening into a second courtyard, with a teocalli
or House of God, about fifty feet high, at the opposite end. Like
the House of the Dwarf, the building on this teocalli is divided
into three apartments.
	Such are the principal edifices still to be seen in ruins at Uxmal.
But Uxmal is only one among many placesprimus inter pares
in Yucatan, where these interesting monuments of antiquity are
to be found. The remains of Palenque are still more imposing
than those of Uxmal, while for the artist and the antiquarian they
possess an interest that can hardly be exaggerated. To say no-
thing of the six noble buildings themselves which remain, known
as the palace and casas No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, No. 4, and No. 5, and
which exhibit a bolder architectural genius than we see at Uxmal,
though no new architectural principle is introduced, the specimens
of plastic art, the spirited bas-reliefs, and the numerous hiero-
glyphic tablets with which these buildings are decorated within
and without, suffice to insure for Palenque preeminent rank among
these ancient American cities.
	Palenque is situated in the Mexican State of Chiapas, latitude
17~ 30 north, longitude 920 25 west. If a circle were described
so as to inclose all the ruins, its area, according to Stephens, would
not exceed that of the Battery Park in New Yorka very incon-
siderable area for a city. But it might have once occupied a
far greater area. Being solidly constructed of stone laid in mor</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00120" SEQ="0120" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="104">	104	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

tar, these buildings which remain could for generations withstand
the elements, while the frail tenements of the lower classes, and
even the houses of the upper class, would disappear and leave no
sign. The tropical forest in its irresistible advance has, as it were,
trampled into the earth the hovels of the poor and the mansions of
the rich; it is only a question of time when the palaces of the
kings and the shrines of the gods will succumb to the same fate.
	Of the six Palenque buildings we can notice only one, the Palace.
Even of that, room is wanting here for a detailed description; and
of its numerous courts, chambers, and corridors we can particularize
only one or two. This palace, as it has been justly called, for it
was in every respect a fit abode for the ruler of the state, is a one-
storied structure twenty-five feet high, two hundred and eighty-
four feet front, and one hundred and eighty feet deep. It stands
upon a pyramidal elevation forty feet high, three hundred and ten
feet front and rear, and two hundred and sixty feet on each side.
This mound was originally faced with stone on all sides, and doubt-
less had stone steps, but the stones have long since fallen away, and
now are heaped at the base of the pyramid. A pyramidal tower
rises from near the middle of the palace projecting two stories above
the roof, which is fiat, and coated with cement. The entire build-
ing, or group of buildings, was constructed of dressed stone laid in
a mortar of sand and lime, and the front was coated with stucco and
painted in various bright colors. The cornice, which extends all
round the building, is supported on stone piers about seven feet
wide, between each pair of which is a doorway nine feet wide. Of
these doorways there are fourteen in front, and there the piers were
ornamented with bas-reliefs, some of which still remain as irrefrag-
able proof of a very high artistic development. These bas-reliefs
would of themselves appear to be enough to confute the theory ac-
cording to which Palenque, Uxmal, and the other sites of ruins in
this portion of the American Continent are only pueblos, groups
of communal houses such as still exist and are still inhabited in
New Mexico. All of the edifices which remain of Palenque, Ux-
mal, etc., are richly, even profusely decorated, while the coin-
munal houses of the pueblos are void of all attempt at ornamen-
tation. Indeed, to suppose that a community of barbarians would
erect for themselves such palaces as these, is to attribute to them a
degree of refinement never yet attained even by what is known in
Engla*nd as the upper middle class.
	An idea of the high artistic merit of these bas-reliefs can only</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00121" SEQ="0121" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="105">	RUINED CITIES OF CENTRAL AMERICA.	105

be obtained by an inspection either of the originals or of their
reproductions in drawings or photographs, such as illustrate Ste-
phenss or Charnays volumes. In future numbers of the Review,
many of these interesting monuments of indigenous American art
will be illustrated with engravings after photographs to be taken
by the Lorillard expedition. Suffice it, therefore, for the present, to
describe roughly one of this series of bas-reliefs as a specimen of
the whole. Here are seen three human figures, one of which, the
principal personage, stands erect, while the other two are sitting
cross-legged on the ground, the one before, the other behind him.
They are all in profile, and they all exhibit a very remarkable facial
angle of about forty-five degrees, as if the head above the ears had
been compressed in infancy so as to assume a peaked shape. The
attire of the principal figure consists of a bonnet of plumes orna-
mented with sundry devices, a short vest or cape, probably of fea-
ther-work (though it might be of mail), decorated with studs, and
faced with a sort of breastplate, a belt around the waist supporting
a close-fitting tunic made of the skin of some animal; finally, moc-
casins ornamented with feather-work at the top. In his hands he
holds a curiously branched staff or scepter. The other two figures
are naked, save that both wear wide belts. The border of this bas-
relief is richly ornamented; the work measures, within the border,
ten feet in height and six feet in width.
	Entering at one of the doorways, we find ourselves in a grand
corridor which extends the whole length of the front of the palace,
and back of that is another corridor of nearly the same length
about two hundred feet. From this inner corridor doorways give
access to the principal court, which occupies nearly one fourth of
the whole interior. It were vain, without diagrams and figures, to
attempt to convey an idea of the ground-plan qf this edifice, or of
its ornamentation, and we content ourselves with simply enumer-
ating a few of the objects of interest which meet the eye. The
principal court adjoins the inner corridor, as we have said, and
occupies the northeast corner of the building, which itself faces
eastward. Crossing the inner corridor, we descend a grand. stone
stairway, each of whose steps is thirty feet in length, to the floor
of the court ; there is a similar stairway at the opposite or west-
ern end, and the distance between the two is about seventy feet,
while in the other direction the court measures eighty feet. These
stairways are situated in the middle of their respective sides, of the
court, and the piers to the right and left of them are adorned with
	VGL. cxxxl.No. 285.	8</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00122" SEQ="0122" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="106">	106	TEE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

bas-reliefs of the same general character as that described above,
while the walls on which the piers rest have carved on them mon-
strous colossal figures nine or ten feet high. The court is encum-
bered with growing trees and with d~ris, so that excavations have
to be made in order to obtain a view of the figures. Above the
piers is a heavy cornice highly ornamented. Every time we de-
seended the steps, says Stephens, the grim and mysterious fig-
ures stared us in the face, and it (the courtyard) became to us one
of the most interesting parts of the ruins. We were exceedingly
anxious to make excavations, clear out the mass of rubbish, and
lay the whole platform bare; but this was impossible. It is prob-
ably paved with stone or cement; and, from the profusion of orna-
ment in other parts, there is reason to believe that many curious
and interesting specimens may be brought to light. This agree-
able work is left for the future traveler, who may go there better
provided with men and materials, and with more knowledge of
what he has to encounter; and, in my opinion, if he finds nothing
new, the mere spectacle of the courtyard entire will repay him for
the labor and expense of clearing it.
	The pyramidal tower of the palace is in itself an enigma. It is
thirty feet square at its base. Stephens, on entering this tower from
one of the corridors of the palace, found within it another tower dis-
tinct from the outer one, and a stone staircase so narrow that a large
man could not ascend it. This staircase ends at a stone ceiling
which closes all further passage, the last step being only six or
eight ,inches below it.
	Among the most remarkable bas-reliefs found in the palace is a
stone tablet set in a wall of a corridor adjoining the tower. This
now famous tablet, which is four feet long and three feet wide, con-
tains two figures with hieroglyphics in the spaces to the right and
left of them. The principal figure, which is nude, sits in the BbLd-
dha attitude, cross-legged, on a couch ornamented with two heads
of jaguars. The other figure bears a ludicrous likeness to an old
woman arrayed in old-fashioned modern gown and cape. She is
offering to the god, if god it beor perhaps goddesswhat ap-
pears to be a plumed bonnet, to take the place of the incomprehen-
sible head-gear of the deity.
	All of these bas-reliefs have inscribed on them hieroglyphics, but
there are in the palace no hieroglyphical tablets, such, for instance,
as exist in casa No. 1. In that building both of the corner-piers of
the fa9ade are covered with hieroglyphics, and besides these there</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00123" SEQ="0123" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="107">	RUINED CITIES OF CENTRAL AMERICA.	107

are three great hieroglyphic tablets, two of which are each thirteen
feet long and eight feet high, and each divided into two hundred
and forty squares. These tablets are a sealed book, and toward
their interpretation not even a beginning has been made.
	Whether or not it will be in human power to decipher these and
the rest of American hieroglyphics, and to give to history the an-
nals they so vainly strive to tell, is a question yet to be settled. In
any event, however, one of the main objects of the expedition, the
reproduction of the most important inscriptions, has every prospect
of accomplishment. This will bring within the reach of all con-
cerned, both in Europe and in America, problems not unworthy the
attention of the highest human intellects. Nor is it unreasonable
to expect that some new Champollion will do for the early annals
of our continent what has been already so amply done for the his.
tory of ancient Egypt. It is true that the quiet student at Paris
or Washington will, of necessity, remain cold to some of the emo-
tions naturally evoked by the monuments which attest the prosper-
ity of what once was one of the fairest and most populous regions
of the earth. He will, perhaps, not be stirred by the feelings which
have moved enthusiastic travelers. It will not be in his power to
feel with Stephens when, in the midst of desolation and ruin, he
conjured up the past, dispelled the gloomy forest, and fancied every
structure perfect, with its terraces and pyramids repeopled, and over-~
looking an immense inhabited plain. The scholar will not, per-
haps, so readily as the traveler, call back into life the strange peo-
ple whom Stephens fancied gazing at him in sadness from the walls
of Palenquethe same people who had once, clad in fanciful cos-
tumes, adorned with plumes and feathers, ascended the terraces of
the palace and the steps leading to the temples. But, though the
future investigator may have no share in the genial enthusiasm of
the traveler, he will have at his command all the materials that the
most diligent research can obtain, for throwing light upon the ori-
gin and history of this interesting population. In careful casts and,
distinct photographs he will possess faithful representations of
every monument. In effect he will have before his eyes Copan
with all its mysteries, its columns scored with hieroglyphics, its
rows of deaths heads on the sculptured walls, its nameless kings
and gods; and to his unimpassioned research we must trust to bring
before us once more the old faith of an ancient and mighty priest-
hood, and the lost knowledge and strange arts of a cultivated and
vanished people, whose ruins can be compared only with the ruins</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00124" SEQ="0124" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="108">	108	THE NORTH AMERICAN RE VIE W

of Rome in her glory. America, it has been said, is without tradi-
tions, has no past. But, just as geology shows that this Western
Continent is really the Old World, so arch~ological research will
perhaps show that man and human civilization are as ancient here
as in Europe. However that may be, these venerable monuments
appeal with special force to Americans of the present day, not only
on account of their value as purely scientific data, but also because
they supply the links which connect us with the past.

THE EDITOR.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00125" SEQ="0125" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="109">THE LAW OF NEWSPAPER LIBEL.

	THE liberty of the press has been the boon for which patriots
have struggled and many suffered. It has been the watchword of
progress, and the shibboleth of party. It has been the battle-cry of
those who contended against arrogant pretension and arbitrary
power, as it has been the terror of irresponsible rulers. Claimed by
its champions as the safeguard of the rights and rewards of freedom;
it has been decried by its enemies as destructive of order, and inimi-
cal to the public safety. Its attainment has been signalized by deter-
mined struggle and effort from the time of the public prosecutions
in England over a century ago, until now, when the freedom of the
press is recognized and established under the supreme sanction of
constitutional guarantees in every one of the United States.
	However inestimable the right may have been once regarded, it
is certain that at the present time the phrase the liberty of the
press conveys no such idea of a public blessing as it formerly did.
Unfortunately, it now suggests a dangerous and unrestrained license
in the vituperation of private character, in the publication of much
that is vile and demoralizing, and in the misrepresentation of public
men and measures. On all sides we hear complaints of this license
and abuse; and the courts are more and more resorted to for redress.*
So now it is not so much a question of enlarging the liberty as of
circumscribing it; not one of guarding it so much as restraining it.
The nature and limit of this liberty have perhaps never been more
aptly and elegantly stated than by Wirt, on the impeachment trial
of Judge Peck, in December, 1830. The Judge was tried for punish-
ing, as a contempt, a party for the publication of a criticism in refer-
*	The New York herald published in 1869 a statement in reference to libel

suits against the press; and it appears that there were then pending no less than 756
libel suits of this character, wherein the complainants demand no less than $4T,~OO,OOO
damages. (See this article, reproduced in hudsons History of Journalism, p. 747.)</PB></P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-12">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>John Proffatt</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>Proffatt, John</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Law of Newspaper Libel</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">109-128</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00125" SEQ="0125" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="109">THE LAW OF NEWSPAPER LIBEL.

	THE liberty of the press has been the boon for which patriots
have struggled and many suffered. It has been the watchword of
progress, and the shibboleth of party. It has been the battle-cry of
those who contended against arrogant pretension and arbitrary
power, as it has been the terror of irresponsible rulers. Claimed by
its champions as the safeguard of the rights and rewards of freedom;
it has been decried by its enemies as destructive of order, and inimi-
cal to the public safety. Its attainment has been signalized by deter-
mined struggle and effort from the time of the public prosecutions
in England over a century ago, until now, when the freedom of the
press is recognized and established under the supreme sanction of
constitutional guarantees in every one of the United States.
	However inestimable the right may have been once regarded, it
is certain that at the present time the phrase the liberty of the
press conveys no such idea of a public blessing as it formerly did.
Unfortunately, it now suggests a dangerous and unrestrained license
in the vituperation of private character, in the publication of much
that is vile and demoralizing, and in the misrepresentation of public
men and measures. On all sides we hear complaints of this license
and abuse; and the courts are more and more resorted to for redress.*
So now it is not so much a question of enlarging the liberty as of
circumscribing it; not one of guarding it so much as restraining it.
The nature and limit of this liberty have perhaps never been more
aptly and elegantly stated than by Wirt, on the impeachment trial
of Judge Peck, in December, 1830. The Judge was tried for punish-
ing, as a contempt, a party for the publication of a criticism in refer-
*	The New York herald published in 1869 a statement in reference to libel

suits against the press; and it appears that there were then pending no less than 756
libel suits of this character, wherein the complainants demand no less than $4T,~OO,OOO
damages. (See this article, reproduced in hudsons History of Journalism, p. 747.)</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00126" SEQ="0126" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="110">	110	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

ence to an opinion he gave in a case. At the close of his argument
for the accused, the famous Maryland orator said:
	What is the liberty of the press, and in what does it consist?
Does it consist in a right to vilify the tribunals of the country and
to bring them into contempt by gross and wanton misrepresentations
of their proceedings? Does it consist in a right to obstruct and
corrupt the streams of justice by poisoning the public mind with
regard to causes in these tribunals before they are heard? Is this
a correct idea of the liberty of the press? If so, the defamer has a
charter as free as the winds, provided he resort to the press for the
propagation of his slander; and, under the prostituted sanction of
the liberty of the press, hoary age and virgin innocence lie at his
mercy. This is not the idea of the liberty of the press which pre-
vails in courts of justice, or which exists in any sober or well-regu-
lated mind. The liberty of the press is among the greatest of bless-
ings, civil and political, so long as it is directed to its proper object
that of disseminating correct and useful information among the.
people. But this greatest of blessings may become the greatest of
curses if it shall be permitted to burst its proper barriers. The
liberty of thepress has always been the favorite watchword of those
who live by its licentiousness. It has been from time immemorial,
is still, and ever will be, the perpetual decantatum of all libelers.
To be useful, the liberty of the press must be restrained.
	The full and unrestrained license accorded the press has resulted
too often in the aspersion of private character, and the invasion of
domestic privacy; and therefore .the tribunals of the country, by
means of libel suits, are called upon very frequently to protect and
vindicate one of the dearest rights of individualsreputation. It
will be, therefore, instructive, and of practical importance, to inquire
what are the limits which the law has placed upon this liberty of the
press; and how far it can invade private life and violate reputation
without incurring a liability for libel. Let it be premised that it is
rather in respect to civil liability that we intend to examine the
question; for it is seldom now we witness criminal prosecutions
against the press on behalf of the State for an abuse of its liberty.
The prosecutions familiar at the prcsent are those by individuals
for damages for defamation, or by the State for criminal injury
to such individuals. It is not intended to point out what charges
or imputations are libelous, or to what extent newspapers can go,
in commenting on men and things, without exposing themselves to
a charge of libel. To do this we should have to enter into an ex</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00127" SEQ="0127" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="111">THE LA W~ OF NEWSPAPER LIBEL.	111

amination of the whole law of libel. It will be presumed in this
inquiry that there is a knowledge of the law of libel, so far a~ is
necessary to perceive what constitutes a libelous charge; that a
libel, as it is well defined, is any malicious publication, written,
printed, or painted, which by words and signs tends to expose a
person to contempt, ridicule, hatred, or degradation of character. *
The definition given by Chief Justice Parsons, in Commonwealth
VS. Clap, ~ has been often quoted with approval. He says, A
libel is a malicious - publication expressed either in printing or writ-
ing, or by signs or pictures, tending either to blacken the memory
of one dead, or the reputation of one who is alive, and expose him
to public hatred, contempt, and ridicule.
	It is a common understanding that newspapers have a special
indulgence or privilege in their public comments, which is denied
to private persons. Now this popular fallacy is misleading, not
only to those who may rightfully complain against the freedom and
immunity allowed the press, but as well to journalists themselves.
In a certain sense newspapers are so privileged; for their publica-
tions come under the head of privileged communications, which
rebut the presumption of malice, implied when a libel is published
without legal excuse. But in this respect newspapers as such en-
joy no peculiar immunity; they have merely the same right which
any individual has to comment on matters of public concern, or
on facts of a public nature, and to criticise public performances.
At present, the law takes no judicial cognizance of newspapers;
and, independently of certain statutory provisions, the law recog-
nizes no distinction in principle between a publication by the pro-
prietor of a newspaper, and a publication by any other individual.t
This popular error is stated and combated in a recent case before
the Supreme Court of Ohio (Wahle vs. Cincinnati Gazette Com-
pany), where the defense to a suit for libel was that the publication
was privileged, concerning which the Court says: The question
then presented is, whether or not these communications come under
the head of privileged communications. Part of the answer states
they were made by a public journal of a public officer. The allega-
tions being made by a public journal, of course, makes no difference.
If the communications are not privileged when made by a private
	*	Mercur, 3., in Barr vs. Moore, Sup. Court of Pennsylvania, November, 1878.

	~	4 Mass., 163.
	~	Townshend on Libel,  252; Foster vs. Scripps, 13 American Law Review,
~i95; Sheckell vs. Jackson, 10 Gushing, 26.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00128" SEQ="0128" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="112">	112	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

citizen, they would certainly not be privileged if made by a news~
paper. It would be a strange rule if we were to hold that a man
could with impunity spread abroad a story when he used an engine
of fifty-ton power, while he would be punished if he should merely
do the same thing by whispering it to an acquaintance. Wherever
our laws extend, the nile is the same between private citizens and
newspapers. Every person has a right to discuss all matters of
public interest, and to comment favorably or unfavorably thereon,
either by attack upon, or criticism of, the official acts of persons in
a public station. And the freedom of the press is, when rightly
understood, commensurate and identical with the freedom of the
individual and nothing more. This freedom should at all times be
justly guarded and protected, but so should the reputation of an
individual against calumny. The right of each is too valuable to
be encroached on by the other. The general liberty of the press
must be construed, therefore, in subordination to the right of any
person calumniated to hold it responsible for an abuse of that lib-
erty.
	rj7he consideration we shall give to this subject at present will
be principally confined to three pointsthose which peculiarly con-
cern the sphere of newspaper publication, and in which journalists
are most prone to expose themselves to a charge of~ libeL These
are comments relating to public men or measures.; criticism on
authors, works of art, and literature; and reports of judicial pro-
ceedings. But, as preliminary to this inquiry, it will be useful to
discuss some special points having a particular reference to news-
papers, and relating to what may be termed new8paper law.
	Journals are well known to be the vehicle or means of circulat-
ing reports on common or hearsay rumor, and sometimes on very
unreliable authority. They quote from, and often refer imperson-
ally to vague reports and rumors under a mistaken idea that in this
manner they may evade a libelous charge. Yet it is well estab-
lished that it is no less libelous to make a charge on common
report, or on the authority of another named, than to make it
directly. But, although a libel is not justfflable when the article
is copied from another paper, a defendent may, however, show in
mitigation of damages that it had previously been published in
other papers, for this serves to show the quo animo.* In the case
of Storey vs. Earley, in the Supreme Court of Illinois, February,
	* Hewitt vs. Pioneer Press Company, 23 Miun., 178; Heilman vs. Shanklin, 00 In-
diana, 424.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00129" SEQ="0129" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="113">THE LA IF OF NEWSPAPER LIBEL.	113

1878, Breese, J., says that there is a clear distinction between
a publication of slanderous matter in a newspaper as a matter of
news, and the publication of slanderous matter on the personal
truthfulness and responsibility of the defendant.
	An editor is responsible for a libelous communication published,
although the writers name is signed.* And the fact that a libel
was published in the communication of a correspondent, was held
not admissible in evidence to mitigate damages.f
	On this subject, in one of our early cases in Pennsylvania,~ the
Court tersely says: It will not be denied that if one designedly
bespatters anothers clothes with filth as he passes the street, though
at the instigation of a third person, he would be liable for damages.
And shall a printer with his types blacken the fairest reputation
the choicest jewel we enjoyand go scot-free, merely because he
has told the world that the paper is inserted at the request of an-
other?
	This point was recently well considered in Perret vs. New Or-
leans Times. Certain irresponsible persons, whose residence was
unknown, published in the defendants journal an advertisement
severely reflecting on certain public men. The publication was
admitted, but the defense was that it was published as an advertise-
ment; and that it was received at a late hour of the night, and dur-
ing the absence and without the knowledge of the proprietors of
the paper. It was denied that the defendant had any malicious
intent; and, as proving an absence of malice, it was shown that as
soon as the plaintiff brought the injury to the attention of the
defendant, an editorial article was inserted, explanatory of the
publication, which the plaintiff deemed satisfactory. The defend-
ant was, however, held liable. The decision of the Court in this
case deserves particular attention, as enunciating some sound and
salutary principles in regard to newspaper defamation. The Court
admitted the right of public journals to freely comment upon the
acts and conduct of men in public life, to speak faithfully and
boldly in the interests of the people regarding public measures, and
questions of all kinds that concern the community at large. The
Court then says : Still there is a limit beyond which this freedom
becomes license. The law which shields the private character and
*	Hotchkiss ts. Oliphant, 2 Hill, 510.

~	Talbutt V8. Clark, 2 Moody and Rob., 312.
~	Runkle vs. Meyer, 3 Yeates, 518.
 25 La. An., 170.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00130" SEQ="0130" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="114">	114	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

reputation of an inoffensive person from the assaults of calumny
and falsehood is founded upon a public sentiment of greater power
even than that of the free press. It forbids the wanton violation
of the sacredness of personal character and good name.
	Sometimes after an injury has been done, a paper may, by way
of reparation, offer and make an explanation or retraction of a libel-
ous charge; but, while this is commendable and entitled to con-
sideration as a mitigation of the damage, it will not shield nor
exempt a publisher from an action.* The publication of the expla-
nation or retraction may be offered in evidence in mitigation, just
as a subsequent publication may be given in evidence to show a
reiteration of the charge, and the malice of a publisher.t But
neither the good intentions of the publisher nor his honest belief
in the truth of the charge when it is libelous will be a justification,
though they may show in mitigation, for in these cases the intent
is a main element in the liability.
	When an editor desires to make the amende 1tonora1~1e, he should
do so promptly in a prominent part of his paper and in clear type.
It will not be sufficient to put the apology among notices to cor-
respondents, and in fine type.
	An action lies against the proprietor of a newspaper edited by
another, although the publication was made without the knowledge
of such proprietor. By intrusting the conduct of the paper to
another~ the owner constitutes this person his general agent, and is
therefore responsible for his acts in such capacity. In an early
case in New York, this point came under the consideration of the
Court, and it was determined that the proprietor of a newspaper,
which is edited by another, is responsible for a libel published there-
in, although published without his knowledge. The same rule was
held in a well-known English case, Rex vs. Walter,** which was

	*	See a late instructive case in this connection: Cass vs. New Orleans Times, 27
La. An., 214, and Towashend on Libel,  413.
	1 Goodrich vs. Stone, 11 Metcalf, 486; Barr vs. Moore, Sup. Court of Pennsylvania,
November, 1878; Thomas vs. Croswell, 7 Johnsons Reports, 264.
	~	Rearick vs. Wilcox, 81 Ill., 77.
	 Lafone vs. Smith, 3 Hurl, and N., 735.
	Detroit Daily Post Co. vs. MeArthur, 16 Michigan, 447. This case is instructive
as showing that a proprietor may be to some extent relieved from liability when he
has taken due precaution to select careful and competent persons to conduct the
paper.
	 Andres vs. Wells, 7 Johnsons Reports, 260, decided in 1810.
	**	3 Esp. 21.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00131" SEQ="0131" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="115">THE LAW OF NEWSPAPER LIBEL.	115

an indictment for libel against the proprietor of the Times. He
proved that he lived in the country, and took no part in conducting
the newspaper, which was under the charge of his son. In spite of
the able advocacy of Erskine, Lord Kenyon was clearly of opinion
that the proprietor of a newspaper was answerable, criminally as
well as civilly, for the acts of his servants or agents in conducting
~such newspaper.
	Irony, humor, and satire are frequently indulged in to make a
journal spicy; and as a general rule a writer may safely shield
himself in this manner if his shafts are not too directly leveled, or
his allusions too personal or pungent. The editor of the Denver
Tribune published, concerning Mr. Downing, the following:
My conscience (meaning the conscience of the said plaintiff)
bath a thousand several tongues,
And every tongue brings in a several tale;
And every tale condemns me (meaning the said plaintiff)
for a villain.
Perjury, foul perjury in the highest degree;
Murder, stern murder in the direst degree,
All several sins, all used in each degree,
Throng to the bar, crying all: Guilty! guilty!
Richard III.

and yet Jack Downing (meaning the said plaintiff) affects to
laugh with a low, guttural sound, thus: Ha! ha!! ha!! ! The
complaint charged that this imputed perjury as well as murder.
The article also charged that the plaintiff was a second Boss
Tweed and a ballot-box stuffer. It was left to the jury~to find
what the defendant meant to charge, or whether he meant any-
thing serious, and the jury being doubtful as to what precise charge
was meant, gave the defendant the benefit of the doubt, and the
editor had a verdict in his favor.* But irony is not always to be
indulged in with impunity. Thus, where the plaintiff having pub-
lished a somewhat singular article in his paper, the defendant, the
editor of another paper, published an ironical article, alleging that
the plaintiff had become insane; that his friends had ~ut him in
confinement, and consigned the management of his paper to an
Irishman; that he had been put in a strait-jacket, etc. This was
held libelous, and it was left to the jury to determine how far
it was malevolent.t So humor can not always be safely indulged

*	Downing vs. Brown, 3 Colorado, 5fl.

j Southwick vs. Stevens, 10 Johnsons Reports, 443.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00132" SEQ="0132" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="116">	116	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

in; it may sometimes be a dangerous instrument, even in an editors
hands. The editor will be excused, however, if he can show to the
jury that he thought a communication complained of was a fictitious
narrative or a mere fancy sketch, and that it was not intended for
anybody in particular, atthough the writer intended it as a libel on
the plaintiff. In such a case the writer only is liable to the party
libeled.*
	We will now consider more specially the three divisions of the
subject we proposed:

1. Comments respecting Pu6lic Men.

	It is in this field that journals are most liable to abuse their
privileges, and to expose themselves to the hazard of a prosecution
for libel. The acknowledged privilege which they possess, in coin-
mon with citizens generally, of commenting upon public affairs,
criticising the actors in such affairs, exposing their shortcomings
or disqualifications, has given them a license in this respect which
induces them too often to assail personal reputation, and to invade
domestic privacy. It is in this direction we so frequently hear
complaints of the abuses of the press. Good men are said to be
deterred from entering public life, or participating in public affairs,
because they will be thus subjected to calumny, and exposed in
their private life to adverse criticism. It must be confessed, the
abuse is too frequent and the evil lamentable; but it is well to
know that, under the law as laid down by our courts, the fact of a
person being a public character, or a candidate for a public office,
does not necessarily subject him to be calumniated, or held up to
ridicule in his private life, without redress. Our courts have lately,
in several instances, laid down salutary principles for the protection
of the private character of those engaged in public affairs. There
is an erroneous idea abroad that a man can be calumniated in his
private character, falsely ridiculed and traduced, because he happens
to be a public character. There is, however, a license allowed in
this respect, and a right given to criticise, which in reference to a
private individual would be clearly libelous, because it is acknowl-
edged that a service is rendered thereby to the people at large, who
have a right to be informed concerning the merits and qualifications
of those who seek their suifrages. It is laid down in Parmiter vs.
Coupland,t that a much greater latitude will be extended to criti
	* Smith vs. Ashley, 11 Metcalf, 867.	6 31. and W., 108.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00133" SEQ="0133" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="117">I


THE LAW OF NEWSPAPER LIBEL.	11~

cisms on persons occupying a public capacity, than to criticisms on
private individuals; and publications which would be clearly libel-
ous if leveled against the latter, may be innocent and even com-
mendable when directed against the former.
	At the beginning of this century Chief Justice Parsons very
accurately stated the ground and the limit of this privilege in Com-
monwealth V8. Clap.* When any man, he says, shall consent
to be a candidate for a public office conferred by the election of
the people, he must be considered as putting his character in issue,
so far as it may respect his fitness and qualifications for the office.
And publications of the truth on this subject, with the honest inten-
tion of informing the people, are not a libel. For it would be un-
reasonable to conclude that the publication of truths, which it is the
interest of the public to know, should be an offense against their
laws. . . . For the same reason the publication of falsehood and
calumny against public officers is an offense most dangerous to the.
people and deserves punishment; because the people may be de-
ceived, and reject the best citizens to their great injury, and, it may
be, to the loss of their liberties. How well it would be if courts
would particularly impress juries with the principle here laid down,
in regard to liability for calumniating public characters! The cor-
rect doctrine on this subject may be thus stated : The writer must
not make the occasion one for the gratification of personal malice
and vindictiveness, when commenting on public affairs. He must
not make imputations of base, sordid, or corrupt motives, or dis-
honest conduct. He is not bound to justify to the very letter
everything that he writes; yet his inferences must not be reckless
and unjust, though they may be hostile and severe. If l~e proceeds
further, and in a spirit of reckless and inconsiderate imputation
makes false charges, though he may in good faith believe in the
truth of his imputations, he is guilty of a libeL f
	The virulence of political and party strife at the beginning of
this century was conspicuous in the historical prosecution for libel
in People VS. Croswell in New York. Hildreth thus accurately
describes this celebrated action: While these political intrigues
were in progress, a case came on for argument before the Supreme
Court of New York, then sitting at Albany, in which the rights
and freedom of the press were deeply involved. Ambrose Spencer,
*	4 Mass., 163..

~	Shortt on Libel, 434; Cockburn, J., in llcdley vs. Barlow, 4 F. and F., 230.
~	3 Johnsons Cases, 360.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00134" SEQ="0134" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="118">	118	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

as Attorney-General, had instituted a prosecution for libel against
a Federal printer for having asserted that Jefferson had paid Cal-
lender for traducing Washington and Adams. The case had been
tried before Chief Justice Lewis, who had held, among other things,
that in a criminal trial for libel, the truth could not be given in evi-
dence; and that the jury were merely to decide the fact of publi-
cation, the question belonging exclusively to the court whether it
were a libel or not. These points coming on for a rehearing before
the Supreme Court, on a motion for a new trial, Spencer maintained
with great zeal the arbitrary doctrines laid down by Lewis. Ham-
ilton, a volunteer in behalf of the liberty of the press, displayed on
the other side even more than his wonted eloquence and energy in
denouncing the maxim The greater the truth the greater the libel,
at least in its relation to political publications. The court, after a
long deliberation, was equally dividedKent and Thompson against
Lewis and Livingston. The opinion of the Chief Justice stood as
law; but Hamiltons eloquence was not lost. A declaratory bill
was introduced in the Assembly, then sitting, by a Federal member.
The ,Republicans shrank from this implied censure on their can-
didate for Governor, and the matter was postponed to the next
session. An act allowing the truth to be given in evidence was
then passed, but was defeated by the council of revision, composed
of the judges and Chancellor, The act, however, with some modi-
fications, became law the next year, and such either by constitu-
tional provisions, legislative enactment, or the decisions of the
courts, is now the law throughout the United States.
	A late decision in Kansas shows that, under the Constitution
and statutes of that State, the truth will not be a justification in
criminal as in civil actions, unless published for justifiable ends. *
It was lately held otherwise (as the cases generally hold) in Mas-
sachusetts.t We can not but more readily subscribe to the good
policy of the Kansas rule, although at the time the decision was
rendered, it gave rise to much controversy in that State and in
other places. Allowing the truth to be given in evidence as a jus-
tification, irrespective of the object c~f the publication, gives the
press and libelous writers generally an immunity which may be de-
structive to the peace of the community, and inimical to the pro-
tection of private character. Members of legislative bodies too
often have to bear the effect of journalistic rancor, and have to
suffer their motives to be impugned and misrepresented. Calling
	* Castle vs. Houston, P7 Kan., 417.	~ Perry vs. Potter, 124 Mass., 338.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00135" SEQ="0135" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="119">THE LA TV OF NEWSPAPER LIBEL.	119

a member of Congress a fawning sycophant, a misrepresentive,
and charging that he had abandoned his post in Congress to seek
a certain office, was held libelous.*
	In a case where a lawyer offered himself as a political candidate
the proprietor of the Sunday Mercury published concerning
him: Elnathan L. Sanderson, extra-radical candidate for Assem-
bly from the third, fourth, and eleventh wards of Brooklyn, did a
good thing in his sober moments in the way of collecting soldiers~
claims against the Government for a fearful percentage. The
blood-money he has got from the boys in blue in this way is sup-
posed to be a big thing, and may elect him to the Assembly on the
loyal ticket, although the soldiers and sailors are out in full force
against him. The Court held that the fact that the plaintiff was a
candidate for office did not make the publication privileged.
	Recent decisions in Pennsylvania, Michigan, and Illinois, show
the direction which the courts are taking, and are instructive, be-
cause they limit in an important degree this assumed privilege of
animadverting upon and aspersing the character of men occupying
a public or quasi public station.
	The case of Foster vs. Scripps f was lately decided in Michigan.
This was an action for libel brought against the proprietor of the
Detroit Evening News, for publishing of the plaintiff, who was a
city physician, that he had caused the death of a child by introduc-
ing scarlet fever into its system in vaccinating it. In the court
below the article was held to be privileged, on the ground that the
plaintiff was a city physician. The Supreme Court reversed the
judgment, and Chief Justice Campbell, in giving the opinion of the
Apellate Court, very ably considers the question of privileged pub-
lications. It is not, he says, and can not be, claimed that there
is any privilege in journalism which would excuse a newspaper,
when any other publication of libels would not be excused. What-
ever functions the journalist performs are assumed and laid down
at his will, and performed under the same responsibility attaching
to all other persons. The greater extent of circulation makes his
libels more damaging, and imposes special duties as to care to
prevent the risk of such mischief proportioned to the peril. But,
whatever may be the measure of damages, there is no difference in
liability to suit. Allowing the most liberal rule as to the liability
of persons in public employment to criticism for their conduct,
*	Thomas vs. Croswell, 7 Johnsons Reports, 264.

~	13 Am. Law Rev., 595.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00136" SEQ="0136" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="120">	120	THE NORTH AMERICAN RE VIE W

in which the public are interested, there certainly has never been
any rule which subjected persons, public or private, to be falsely
traduced. The nearest approach to such license is where th~
person vilified presents himself befQre the body of the public as
a candidate for ~n elective office, or addresses the public in open
public meetings for public purposes. But even in such cases we
shall not find support for any doctrine which will subject him, with-
out remedy, to every species of malevolent attack. But where a
person occupies an office like that of a city or district physician, not
elected by the public, but appointed by the council, we have found
no authority, and we think there is no reason, for holding any libel
privileged, except a bonafide representation, made without malice
to the proper authority, complaining on reasonable grounds.
	The case of Rearick vs. Wilcox, in Illinois,* considers the same
subject. Here it is decided that it is no justification nor mitigation
of a libel upon a candidate if there was great public excitement in
the election, in which party spirit ran high, and an instruction to
the jury that they might consider such excitement was held errone-
ous. Neither the good intentions, nor the reports which reached an
editor, could justify, though, to a certain extent, they might excuse
him. These decisions are noticeable, for they show the principles
controlling courts in laying down the law to juries. If they were
followed, there would be less distrust in the courts and in legal
remedies for the vindication of private character from wanton and
	reckless attacks.	-
	We are accustomed to regard the French newspaper law as
severe and illiberal; but, with all the laudation of our law, we
must claim that the French law manifests a more tender solicitude
for the inviolability of private character, and a higher regard for
the intimacy of domestic life, than our own. While a public jour-
nal in France may freely comment on a person in his public or offi-
cial character, it is forbidden to pass over the threshold of the
family, and reveal to public view the acts of private life. The acts
taking place in the privacy of the family are not to be exposed, and
must be sacred from the prying and curious eyes of the ubiquitous
reporter. We could hardly expect outside of Anglo-Saxon commu-
nities such a high regard for the inviolability and the sanctity of
the family. Yet to-day in France, under the law of the 11th of May,
1868, any publication in a periodical relating to facts of private
life is prohibited under a fine of five hundred francs. A recent
* 81 Iii., ~l7.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00137" SEQ="0137" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="121">THE LAW OF NEWSPAPER LIBEL.	121

decision under this law shows how strictly the courts follow it.
Thus, it was held to be violated when a paper published the names,
and gave sketches of certain persons who entered upon a pilgrim-
age, although the court admitted it might be allowable to publish
the fact of the pilgrimage, and its organization.* The construction
of the law appears further from a decision of the court published in
the Journal du Palais for June, 1877, where it is held: LeB
faits de Ut vie priv~e dent lapu~lication dane ~critp~riodique tombe
sous le coup dart. 11 de Ut loi du 11 mai, 1868, sentendent non seule-
ment des faits qui se passent dane Ut famille, mais encore de ceu~e
qui sacco7nplissement dans le monde exterieur, m~me dane un lieu
public et avec une publicit~ relative loreque lauteur de ces faits lee
ex~cute comme homme priv~. The law in France makes an impor-
tant distinction in the mode of trying offenses of the press against
private character, and offenses against men in their public or official
character. In the former case there is a more summary mode, with-
out a jury, before the Tribunaux Correctionnels, while offenses
against public men are to be tried by a jury since the law of the
15th of April, 1871. Art. III of this law provides:
	En cas dimputation contre lee dt~positaires ou agents de lau-
torit~ publiqu6, d loccasion de faits relatife d leurs fonctions, ou
contre personne ayant agi dane un caract~re public, a loccasion de
eec actes, la preuve de la verit~ dee faits diffamatoiree pourra ~tre
faite devant lejury.
	The IDuc de Broglie was chairman of the committee who drew
up the projet of this law, and he made a very instructive report,
showing the views that influenced the committee in relegating to
the jury offenses of this character. He says : Si limputation est
fond6e au contraire, si cest un fait vrai qui est r6v616 au public, un
service 6miuent est rendu ~ soci6t6, qui se trouve par l~ avertie du
danger que lui fait courir un serviteur infidMe. Attaquer les fouc-
tionnaires publics est le droit dun citoyen dans un pays libre, et
1abus ne commence que quand lattaque est pouss6e jusqu~ dana-
turer la verit6. Si jamais la verit6 est n6cessaire, cest pour dis-
cerner la limite qui s6pare un acte non seulement licite, mais louable,
dun acte crimineL
	We think the policy of these laws is to be commended; and it
would be well if we had some similar legislation in favor of the
inviolability of private life. If I am the owner of a field, I can, by
virtue of that ownership, restrain the invasion of my property by
* Journal du Palais for 18~4, p. 563.
	VOL. cxxxi.i~o. 28.5.	9</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00138" SEQ="0138" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="122">	122	THE NORTH AMERICAN RE VIEW.

simply warning off all trespassers. I have a right to an exclusive
and unmolested enjoyment of this property. And is not ones pri-
vate character as sacred and inviolable as his house or property?
If the law seeks to enter the privacy of the home, it has to issue
its regular process and mandate before it can be properly done.
And why can a public writer at his will pass the threshold of that
home, drag to public view its intimacies, its privacy, and its confi-
dences, simply because a person in some manner happens to attract
public attention?
Z Criticism.

	Writers in the public press frequently make themselves liable to
a charge of libel by reason of an intemperate and reckless criticism
of works of literature and art. They are permitted a wide latitude
in this respect, on the ground that it is praiseworthy to enlighten
the public in reference to such works, and improve the public taste.
They can go far in condemning the productions as vicious, crude,
and demoralizing; but they can not attribute unworthy and base
motives, and bad faith, to the authors. Says Lord Ellenborough,
in Carr vs. Hood *: Every man who publishes a book commits
himself to the judgment of the public, and any one may comment
on his performance. If the commentator does not step aside from
his work, or introduce fiction for the purpose of condemnation, he
exercises a fair and legitimate right. . . . The critic does a great
service to the public, who writes down any vapid and useless publi-
cation, such as ought never to have appeared. He checks the dis-
semination of bad taste, and prevents people from wasting both
their time and money upon trash. I speak of fair and candid criti-
cism, and this every one has a right to publish, although the author
may suffer a loss from it. . . . Reflection on personal character is
another thing. Show me an attack on the moral character of the
plaintiff, or any attack upon his character unconnected with his au-
thorship, and I shall be as ready as any judge who ever sat here to
protect him; but I can not hear of malice on account of turning
his words into ridicule. Similar views were laid down in Strauss
vs. Francis,f in reference to a critique in the Athemeum, where a
novel was described as characterized by vulgarity, profanity, and
indelicacy, bad French, bad German, and bad English, and abuse
of persons living and dead.
	The limits of criticism appear from the action brought by the
	* 1 Campbell, 358.	j. 4 F. and F., 1113.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00139" SEQ="0139" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="123">THE LA TV OF NEWSPAPER LIBEL.	123

celebrated novelist Cooper against Stone,* for a libel published in
the Commercial Advertiser. Here it was held that, while it is
allowable freely to condemn and criticise an authors productions,
a critic can not impute to the author false and dishonest or un-
worthy motives in the preparation of his book.
	One of the most famous cases of this kind was an action for libel
brought by Charles Reade against the editor of The Round Ta-
ble, in 1870, for a criticism on his Griffith Gaunt. This case is
reported as Reade vs. Sweetzer, ~ and the Judges charge to the jury
has been much approved as containing a correct statement of the
privileges and limits of criticism. The article in The Round Ta-
ble charged that it was one of the worst stories that had been
printed since Sterne, Fielding, and Smollett defiled the literature of
the already foul eighteenth century, and that it was not only
tainted with this one foul spot, it is replete with impurity, it reeks
with allusions that the most prurient scandal-monger would hesi-
tate to make. It was denounced as unfit for circulation in fami-
lies, and it was said to be doubtful whether the author had not lent
his name to others to utter this work.
	Judge Clerke charged the jury: The critic may say what he
pleases of the literary merits of the published production of an au-
thor, but with respect to his personal rights, relating to his reputa-
tion, the critic has no more privilege than any other person not
assuming the business of criticism. For instance, he may say that
the matter is crude, forced, and unnatural; that it betrays poverty
of thought, and abounds with commonplaces and platitudes, being
altogether fiat, stale, and unprofitable, and that its style is affected,
obscure, and involved. He may say, as Burke said of the style of
Gibbon, that it is execrable, or that it is personally affected, absurd,
or wayward. . . . The critic can call a painting a daub and an abor-
tion, but he can not call the painter himself a low, discreditable
pretender and an abortion. He further charged that a critic may
not, from the sentiments and characters of the work, impute un-
worthy motives and evil designs to the author himself. The jury
merely found for the plaintiff six cents damages, though the charge
was so much in his favor.
	A recent case in Massachusetts, in reference to a criticism con-
cerning the famous Cardiff Giant also illustrates the limits of
criticism. The article stated that the giant originally cost eight
	* 24 Wend., 442.	6 .&#38; bb., N. S. 9.

4 Gott vs. Pulsifer, 122 Mass., 235.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00140" SEQ="0140" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="124">	124	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

dollars, and that the man who brought the colossal monolith to
light confessed that it was a fraud. The defendant testified that
he wrote the article as a humorous comment on one in the Chicago
Tribune; that he did not know the plaintiff, and intended no
malice. Evidence on the plaintiffs part of the value of the giant
as a scientific curiosity was ruled out. The plaintiff requested forty-
one instructions to be given to the jury; but a verdict was given
for the defendant.. The Court on appeal held the ninth request to
have been erroneously declined, and granted the promoter of the
giant another trial, the ground being that under that direction
the jury may have found that the defendants charges were false,
but that he was not liable to punishment because he intended no
injury. This, the Court says, is not law; for a publisher is liable,
if his comments exceed the bounds of fair criticism and produce
injury, no matter what were his motives.

3. .Reports of J~idicial Proceedings.

	Reports by newspapers of judicial proceedings, when they are
true, impartial, and not garbled, are privileged. The report is not
privileged if it in any wise discolors or garbles the proceedings or
adds unwarrantable comments or insinuations. The English courts
have gone further in restricting this privilege than our own when
the proceedings are defamatory or indecent. Maule, J., in bare
vs. Silverlock,  says, Matters may appear in a court of justice
that may have so immoral a tendency, or be so injurious to the
character of an~ individual, that their publication would not be tol-
erated. But this statement has reference particularly to the case
of individuals voluntarily publishing the proceedings of a trial, in
order to reflect on the character of a person by some defamatory
matter; but it is different in the case of newspapers, which assume
the duty, for public information, of reporting the proceedings.
They are then fully privileged, if they give a true and fair account
of the proceedings, notwithstanding matter defamatory of an indi-
vidual is thereby published.
	In New York, the publication in newspapers of judicial and
other public proceedings is protected by statute, which enacts: No
reporter, editor, or proprietor of any newspaper shall be liable to
any action or prosecution, civil or criminal, for a fair and true re-
port in such newspaper of any judicial, legislative, or other public
official proceedings, or any statement, speech, argument, or debate
 9 0. B. 20.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00141" SEQ="0141" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="125">THE LA W OF NEWSPAPER LIBEL.	125

in the course of the same, except upon actual proof of malice, which
shall in no case be implied from the fact of publication. Nothing
in the preceding section contained shall be so construed as to pro-
tect any such reporter, editor, or proprietor from an action or in-
dictment for any libelous comments or remarks superadded to and
interspersed or connected with such report. *
	When it is said that the account or report of a trial must be fair
and impartial, it is understood that a party must publish not merely
fragments, but the whole case; not necessarily in ea,tenso, for it
may be abridged. He can not partially state it so as to draw un-
warrantable inferences or unjust conclusions. He may comment
on the proceedings, provided the comments are fair and impartial.t
	Says Spencer, J., in Thomas vs. Croswell,t There is not a dic-
turn to be met with in the books, that a man, under the pretense
of publishing the proceedings of a court of justice, may discolor and
garble the proceedings by his own comments and constructions, so
as to effect the purpose of aspersing the characters of those con-
cerned.
	The case of Pittock vs. ONeil  is a good illustration, showing
how dangerous it is to intersperse or accompany the account of an
action with sensational and highly colored conclusions and com-
ments of the writer. Such expressions in relation to a divorce case
as terrible story of domestic treachery and guilt, wreck of
domestic happiness, shameless treachery and hypocrisy, scan-
dalous affair, etc., were held libelous; and the plaintiff had a ver-
dict of one thousand dollars. Comments may be made on a body
of men in such a reckless manner, and corrupt motives attributed
to them collectively, so as to give to an individual of that body a
right of action on his own account. This was the case where a
newspaper article pronounced the verdict of a jury infamous
and added, We can not express the contempt which should be felt
for those twelve men, who have thus not only offended public opin-
ion, but have done injustice to their own oaths. It was held that
an action for libel might be maintained by a member of the jury
against the publisher.II
	This is an important decision, and deserves attention from news-

	*	Laws of 1854, Ch. 130,  1,2. And see Ackerman vs. Jones, 37 N. Y. Superior
Court, 42.
j Lewis vs. Walter, 4 B. and Aid., 612; Stiles vs. Nokes, 7 East, 493.
	7 Johnsons Reports, 264.	 63 Pennsylvania Reports, 253.
~	Byers vs. Martin, 2 Colorado, 605.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00142" SEQ="0142" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="126">	126	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

papers when they comment on the verdicts of juries which they dis-
approve, as it leaves them open to twelve suits for libel for the
same charge.
	A libel may be conveyed in the head-lines of a report. Thus,
where an article charged, in the heading of the report of public pro-
ceedings, that a public officer had been guilty of blackmailing, and
had been dismissed from office on that account, it was held to be
libelous, unless it was a fair deduction from the facts reported.*
And so where a report of proceedings in a court of law was headed,
Shameless conduct of an attorney. t
	Whether newspaper writers can go to the court records and ex-
tract therefrom accounts of actions begun before any hearing has
been had on the complaint, as to publish, in a suit for divorce, the
substance of a bill charging a person with adultery, was a question in
a recent Michigan case.~ The Court, although it did not decide
the point, entertained a strong impression that such publication
was not privileged. The same question arose, and was decided
in Barber vs. St. Louis Dispatch Co., in 1876 ;  and it was held
that such publication was not privileged, as it was an account of
an ~ parte proceeding. The rule in England was, and until lately
in this country, that the ex parte proceedings before coroners and
committing magistrates were not privileged, and newspapers pub-
lished them at their peril. But in a late English case II the rule
was overthrown by Lord Cockburn, when he held that the report
of an ex parte application made to a police magistrate was privi-
leged, notwithstanding the magistrate decided he had no jurisdic-
tion. A similar decision was made in Maryland in the case of
McBee vs. Fulton,  an action against the proprietor of the Balti-
more American, and it was held that newspaper and other reports
of courts of justice are privileged; and this extends to preliminary
examinations before justices of the peace. The reports, however,
though they need not be verlatim, must be substantially correct,
and not garbled or partial, and made Iwna fide and without malice.
These decisions may be accepted as laying down the generally
received doctrine on this point.
	The uncertainty of the result in an action against the proprietor
of a newspaper for libel, deters many from attempting to pursue
this method in the vindication of their character. This uncertainty
* Edsall vs. Brooks, 17 Abb. Pr., 221. ~ Walcott vs. Hall, 6 Mass., 514.

4	Scripps vs. Reilly, 35 Michigan, 3l1.  See 4 Central Law Journal, 332.
	Usill vs. Hales, 26 W. R., 371.	 4~ Md., 403.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00143" SEQ="0143" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="127">THE LAW OF NEWSPAPER LIBEL.	127

and distrust, it must be admitted, do not arise from any indefinite-
ness or uncertainty in the law. Enough has been said to show the
principles by which courts are guided in expounding the law to
juries; but, unfortunately, jurors bring more of their prejudices,
feelings, and prepossessions to the determination of actions of this
nature than to other causes; and the result is a growing distrust in
legal proceedings as a vindication of injured reputation. There
have of late been many remedies suggested for this miscarriage of
justice; but some are too radical, and are, besides, not consonant
to our system. We suggest, however, that a partial remedy for
this defect might be given if the determination of such actions
were given to a select juryto what is known as a special jury,
which is now granted in certain cases requiring peculiar knowledge,
and where intricate and important questions are involved.*
	Very frequently, in actions for libel, the question in a great
measure may depend upon a turn or trick of expression, a phrase of
peculiar signification, or some obscure or classical allusion, which
our ordinary jurors can hardly be expected to comprehend. There-
fore, in prosecutions for libel, especially against the press, a party
ought to have a positive right to demand a special or struck jury,
composed of a class of men of a higher order of intelligence
than those ordinarily called to serve upon juries. It should not
depend, as now in many States, on judicial discretion; it should
be a statutory right. The courts have on some occasions granted
the right to such a jury, as where the libel was against a public
officer in his official character.t In addition to this right, let such
actions have a precedence on the calendar, so that an injured party
may have speedy redress before the injury becomes irreparable, and
the charge works its blasting effect. At present, under the long
delay and continuances, a party may be irretrievably injured while
waiting for the slow proceeding of a court to give him reparation;
and thus a greater inducement is given to breaches of the peace,
by compelling an injured party to take into his own hands the vin-
dication of the wrong done him.
JOHN PROFFATT.


*	3 Blackstone, 357; and see Proffatt on Jury Trial,  71.
t Thomas V8. Croswell, 4 Johnsons Rep., 491.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00144" SEQ="0144" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="128">NULLITY OF THE EMANCIPATION EDICT.

	I HAVE been greatly interested in an article in the February
number of the North American Review, by President Welling,
on the Emancipation Proclamation. It presents the subject with
great ability and fullness of detail, and, as far as my memory goes,
it is the first article in an American periodical that has taken up
the subject upon principle.
	The proclamation is a past matterwas superseded by the
amendment to the Constitution abolishing slaveryand it may be
asked why its character and effect need now be inquired into. But
it presents a great figure in history, and at the time it was issued
it was supposed by many to have abolished slavery throughout the
Union; and, doubtless, a great number are still of that opinion, and
the pen with which it was signed is preserved as a pious relic. It
is never right to allow a mistake to exist upon an important politi-
cal act, and I know of none in our history about which there has
been so much misconception. The proclamation presents no ques-
tion of constitutional law. It is to be looked at only with reference
to the nature of things, and to that universal public law which must
always coincide with the nature of things. If what the proclama-
tion assumed to do could be done at all, I see no constitutional ob-
jection to its being done by the President, as commander-in-chief,
in the absence of an act of Congress. But what it assumes to do
is something which neither the President, nor Congress, nor the
whole people of the loyal States, by an amendment of the Constitu-
tion, or in any other manner, could have effected.
	This strong statement justifies a demand for a careful examina-
tion of the proclamation. There is no difficulty, it seems to me, in
its construction. The vital passage reads as follows: By virtue
of the power in me vested as commander-in-chief of the army and
navy of the United States in time of actual armed rebellion against</PB></P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-13">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>Richard H. Dana</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>Dana, Richard H.</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">Nullity of the Emancipation Edict</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">128-135</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00144" SEQ="0144" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="128">NULLITY OF THE EMANCIPATION EDICT.

	I HAVE been greatly interested in an article in the February
number of the North American Review, by President Welling,
on the Emancipation Proclamation. It presents the subject with
great ability and fullness of detail, and, as far as my memory goes,
it is the first article in an American periodical that has taken up
the subject upon principle.
	The proclamation is a past matterwas superseded by the
amendment to the Constitution abolishing slaveryand it may be
asked why its character and effect need now be inquired into. But
it presents a great figure in history, and at the time it was issued
it was supposed by many to have abolished slavery throughout the
Union; and, doubtless, a great number are still of that opinion, and
the pen with which it was signed is preserved as a pious relic. It
is never right to allow a mistake to exist upon an important politi-
cal act, and I know of none in our history about which there has
been so much misconception. The proclamation presents no ques-
tion of constitutional law. It is to be looked at only with reference
to the nature of things, and to that universal public law which must
always coincide with the nature of things. If what the proclama-
tion assumed to do could be done at all, I see no constitutional ob-
jection to its being done by the President, as commander-in-chief,
in the absence of an act of Congress. But what it assumes to do
is something which neither the President, nor Congress, nor the
whole people of the loyal States, by an amendment of the Constitu-
tion, or in any other manner, could have effected.
	This strong statement justifies a demand for a careful examina-
tion of the proclamation. There is no difficulty, it seems to me, in
its construction. The vital passage reads as follows: By virtue
of the power in me vested as commander-in-chief of the army and
navy of the United States in time of actual armed rebellion against</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00145" SEQ="0145" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="129">	NULLITY OF THE EAIANCIPATION EDICT.	129

the authority and Government of the United States, and as a fit and
necessary war measure, . . . I do order and declare that all persons
held as slaves within said designated States are, and from hence-
forth shall be, free; and that the Executive Government of the
United States, including the military and naval authorities thereof,
will recognize and maintain the freedom of said persons. The
States and parts of States which the President designates in the
proclamation were those which were beyond our military occupa-
tion and control, and he makes his proclamation in terms applica-
ble only to such.
	To fully understand the application of the proclamation, we
must remind ourselves how the country then stood. The Southern
States were not in the attitude of an insurrection for redress of
grievances, or of rebellion against particular laws. They had de-
clared their absolute independence of the United States, and were
engaged in war against the United States for the maintenance of
that independence. Whether that independence stood or fell, was
to be determined by the result of the war. They had organized a
confederate republic, with armies against which our powers had
availed but little, and with a marine which gave us great trouble at
sea. The final result of the war was then doubtful, depending in
some measure upon the course which should be taken by the great
states of Europe with respect to the recognition of independence.
Our Government fully recognized a state of belligerency between
the two powers, and we accepted and acted upon the rules which
prevail in public war. As the act done by the President was pro-
fessed to be done solely as a war measure, by virtue of the
powers vested in him as commander-in-chief, and as the region
upon which it was to operate was a region beyond our military
occupation and control, and declared to be within that of the enemy,
the only question that we need ask is whether a commander-in-chief
can effectually do such an act, under such circumstances. Let us
return to the proclamation. It is not a military order to take
effect in the future. It is an edict purporting to operate from the
time it is given out, and to operate proprio vigore. The slaves
are~~ free. Its only reference to the future is a promise that those
slaves shall continue free from henceforth, and that the Execu-
tive Government of the United States, including the military and
naval authorities thereof, will not create and confer, but recog-
nize and maintain the freedom of said persons.
	We may therefore treat the proclamation as an edict purport-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00146" SEQ="0146" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="130">	130	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

ing to operate, by its own force and from the time of its signature,
the actual emancipation of all existing slaves beyond our military
control and occupation. It did not affect to operate at all upon
slaves within our military controL On the contrary, it studiously ex-
cludes them, reserving, in its designation of the regions upon which
it is to operate, those counties in the rebel States of which our
armies had obtained control. It must be also remembered that at
this time several of the border slave States were in the Union, their
senators and representatives being in Congress, their slave Constitu-
tions respected, the right of loyal masters to their slaves sustained,
and that slavery was not abolished in the District of Columbia nor
the fugitive-slave law repealed; and more than a year after this
time an act of Congress (February 24, 1864) gave to the loyal mas-
ter the one hundred dollars bounty for the slave which should be
enlisted in the army, and assumed to pay every loyal owner of a
colored volunteer in a loyal slave State a compensation of three
hundred dollars, and this provision was to retroact, and this act had,
of course, the approval of the President.
	To show how completely the proclamation was assumed to ef-
fectuate emancipation from its date, the President enjoins upon all
persons so enfranchised to abstain from all violence, unless in case
of necessary self-defense, and recommends them in all cases, when
demanded, to labor faithfully for reasonable wages.
	The rules of universal public law give to an invading conqueror
certain powers over such territory of his enemy as he holds with a
certain degree of military occupation and control. Among these
powers is one respecting the emancipation of such slaves as are
within that territory, and under his military controL It is not ne-
cessary to inquire nicely what kind and degree of occupation and
control are required to bring these powers into force, because the
proclamation is confined to territories beyond our control, and des-
ignated as within the control of the enemy. And for the same rea-
son it is not necessary to inquire nicely into the limits of the pow-
ers of the conquering invader over the slaves in question. It is
sufficient to say that this proclamation assumes to give them imme-
diate and absolute emancipation, in spite of the condition or vicissi-
tudes of the war. It is also sufficient for our purpose to say that
no emancipation of slaves can be effected under the war power,
except upon the condition of successful occupation. It is not neces-
sary to cite any authorities for such a point. War is a contest of
force, and nothing can be done under the war powers of any gov</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00147" SEQ="0147" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="131">	NULLITY OF THE EffANCIPATION EDICT.	131

eminent which is not effected and sustained by force. The same
reasoning applies to the Czar of Russia as to the President or the
Congress. The Czar, by his edict, freed every serf in Russia; but
even he, whose will is law, could not have emancipated a serf in his
enemys occupation. The proclamation was in the nature of legis-
lation, an edict professing to rest upon war powers; but the thing
it undertook to do can not be done in that way. It may be done by
adequate force, subject to the contingencies of war, but it can not
be done by anything which is a mere expression of will, even if that
will be the will of an absolute sovereign. It was our policy to close
all the Southern ports to foreign trade. It is surprising to re-
member how many persons thought at first that that could be ef-
fected by an act of Congress, and had to be taught that legislation
could effect nothing beyond the line of bayonets, and that we could
only close the ports by a blockade. So as to all other attempts to
substitute will for force in an actual war. No one supposed the
President could decree a victory, or proclaim territory to be within
our military control and subject to our authority, which was not so
in fact. Yet it is somewhat surprising to see how general has been
the misapprehension respecting the character and effect of this
proclamation. But, on further consideration, it is not matter of
so much surprise. This leads us to revert to the state of things at
that time, so well set forth by President Welling.
	The border slaveholding States in the Union required careful
treatment, and received great consideration. The President thor-
oughly adopted their policy, the object of which was to restore
the Union without affecting slavery. In the free States there was
a large political party supporting this policy, which, acting with
the border slave States, it was feared might at any time obtain the
control of Congress, and make a peace favorable to slavery. While
this policy was in the ascendant we made little progress, suffered
great reverses, and the public mind was in great agitation. The
opinion increased rapidly that slavery was the real question at issue;
that it formed the strength and gave the materials to the enemy,
and was the one thing that held them closely togethermore
closely than anything could hold the North together, unless it
should be a determination to destroy slavery under the military
power. President Welling has described how great was the pres-
sure which was brought to bear upon the President in this direc-
tion, and how deeply it affected him. We all remember that what
was demanded was a change of the policy of the war from the Ken-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00148" SEQ="0148" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="132">	132	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

tucky policy to the Massachusetts policy; from that of the border
slave States and what may be called the border politicians in the
free States, to that of the people who believed that nothing could
be done effectually until we took hold upon slavery.
	To this pressure the President yielded and issued the proclama-
tion. Was this proclamation what was expected? It seems, from
President Wellings quotations, that Mr. Chase, who had been most
earnest for the change of policy, had limited his expectations by
the rules of public law, and looked only for a military order which
should carry emancipation wherever the flag went, and was sur-
prised at the position taken. Mr. Seward seems to have favored
practical emancipation, but to have opposed a proclamation. From
Mr. Welless letters, it is plain that he did not advise it. It would
seem, therefore, that in this, as in many other cases, the Cabinet
was not consulted. I believe that, if the President had issued a
proclamation in the form of a military order, requiring all slaves
to be emancipated as fast and as far as the flag advanced, and
pledging to the emancipated slaves our utmost efforts to secure
them in their freedom, and if he had expressed it with that power
and pathos of language of which the untutored Abraham Lincoln
was a master, it would have answered the expectations of the coun-
try, given him the just fame of a liberator, and raised no question
under public law.
	I remember that, after the preliminary proclamation of the 22d
of September, 1862, I had an interview with Mr. Sumner upon the
subject, just before his return to Washington. It was plain that
the final proclamation was to come, and I feared, from the prelimi-
nary, that it would take the form it did. I presented to him sub-
stantially the objections which are now made, but I could not se-
cure from him a serious consideration of the objections. He was
under great excitement, and, it seemed to me, was under the impres-
sion that there was a necessity overruling all other considerations
for freeing all the slaves in the country, and that the proclamation
would give them the status of freedom. I can not but think that
if Mr. Pierce shall continue his biography to the year 1863, we
shall have more light than we now have as to who is responsible for
the position taken in the proclamation, and for the pressure which
led to its adoption. It is plain that Mr. Lincoln himself, in urging
afterward the adoption of the amendment to the Constitution
abolishing slavery, doubted the effect of his proclamation. A morel
careful examination of those biographies and letters which have</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00149" SEQ="0149" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="133">	NULLITY OF THE EMANCIPATION EDICT.	133

lately been brought to light may show whether he was not subject
to the same doubts at the time he issued it. I talked with Mr.
Seward on the subject after the proclamation appeared, but he
made no explanation, and when I asked him why, if it was simply A
a war measure by the commander-in-chief, he countersigned it as
Secretary of State, he replied that that was a compromise, not say-
ing between whom or what, and I did not pursue the subject.
	The slaves of the South seem to have made no mistake as to
their status. They knew they were not free while their masters
held them and the territory. They looked to the gunboats and the
Stars and Stripes, and regarded the proclamation only as a promise
which would fail or be made good according to the issue of the war.
As to the people of the North, they were in no humor to reason
too precisely upon the event. They were impatient under the ex-
isting policy, and looked for a change. They saw that change in
the proclamation, and cared little in what form it came or what else
it undertook to do. They had been disgusted by the advice that
had been offered them on constitutional questions by over-technical
or semi~loyal men. Jurists had advised that the prize courts were
unconstitutional, that no property could be taken, at sea or on land,
except in the way of penalty for treason, after a jury-trial; that
we could not blockade our own ports; that though an army and a
militia were constitutional, volunteers and conscriptions were not;
and, at the bottom of all, that the republic could not coerce a
State. It is little wonder, therefore, that they were impatient of
any criticism upon the proclamation. On the other hand, unques-
tionable patriots, educated in a narrow school of strict construction
chief among whom was Mr. Thaddeus Stevenswere telling the
people that the only way to save the Union was to run the Consti-
tution ashore; and, to ease the conscience of doubters, the phrase
extra constitutional was inventeda jhrase which, in logic,
meant nothing, and was never heeded by men who studied the Con-
stitution in the light of the letters of The Federalist, the judg-
ments of John Marshall, the essays of Story, and the speeches of
Webster.
	Fortunately, the proclamation was never brought to a test.
There can be little doubt that foreign states and our own judiciary
would have treated it as ineffectual. When the Southern armies sur-
rendered and dispersed, and the Confederate Government had fallen
through and was abandoned, and we were in military occupation of
all the strongholds of what had been, in the sense of the laws of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00150" SEQ="0150" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="134">	134	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

war, enemy territory, we were competent, under the rules of war,
to emancipate every existing slave. And no doubt the proclama-
tion of January 1, 1863, though such were not its terms, brought
about a system of progressive military emancipation, taking effect
as we advanced. But for the prohibition of slavery thereafter in the
conquered States, under their Constitutions, as well as in the loyal
States, very different action was required. The abolition of the
slave system, as it stood in the Constitutions of so many States, was
beyond the reach of the mere military power of the President or of
Congress. It called for the ultimate, sovereign legislative action
of we, the people of the United States, in the form of an amend-
ment of the Constitution; and this, when adopted, precluded all
question as to attempted past emancipation or abolition by procla-
mation.
	I should regret extremely if what I have felt obliged to say
should lead any one to think me disposed to join in attempts to de-
tract from the fame of Abraham Lincoln. I never failed to sustain
his Administration, when at one time the conservatives, and at
another the radicals, stood in threatening or dubious attitudes.
His fame as a statesman, an orator, and a liberator, as a man of
kind heart and serious thought, is established. Nothing can be
added to it by fiction, and it would be simply fiction to represent
to the people that the proclamation, as conceived and issued, abol-
ished slavery or emancipated a slave. Knowing, as all do, of the
powers of Mr. Lincolns mind and the sincerity of his purpose, we
can not but earnestly desire that further research may furnish satis-
factory explanations of what is now a curiosity of history.

RICHARD H. DANA.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00151" SEQ="0151" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="135">THE CENSUS LAWS.

	IF the object of the framers of the Constitution had been to form
either,a consolidated Government, or a confederation of equal sover-
eign states, the general enumeration of all citizens would not have
been a necessary provision of fundamental law. But since the
States composing the Union are regarded as equal units in certain
views and for certain purposes, while for others their rank and
weight are determined by the number of their inhabitants, it became
a political necessity to provide for a census at regular intervals.
Advantage was early taken of the machinery created by law for
this purpose, to gather in addition some statistics of industry and
mortality. Before the close of the last century, the American
Philosophical Society, of which Thomas Jefferson was president,
memorialized Congress on this subject, representing that the de-
cennial census offered an occasion of great value for ascertaining
sundry facts highly important to society and not otherwise to be
obtained. It therefore prayed that the next census might be so
taken as to present a more detailed view of the inhabitants of the
United States under several different aspects. A similar memo-
rial was presented by the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sci-
ences, through its president, Timothy Dwight.
	Attention to the possibilities of the census having thus been
drawn by thoughtful men, a series of tentative extensions of the
work has followed. The population schedule was considerably
enlarged in 1800, and in 1810 the Secretary of State, then charged
with the execution of the work, made the first systematic endeavor
to obtain the statistics of the industries of the country. Lack of
experience and organization rendered the results of little value, and
it was not until1840 that any reasonable measure of exactness was
obtained. The importance of the subject was, however, now so
generally recognized, that in 1849 the law was carefully remodeled</PB></P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-14">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>Charles F. Johnson</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>Johnson, Charles F.</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Census Laws</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">135-142</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00151" SEQ="0151" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="135">THE CENSUS LAWS.

	IF the object of the framers of the Constitution had been to form
either,a consolidated Government, or a confederation of equal sover-
eign states, the general enumeration of all citizens would not have
been a necessary provision of fundamental law. But since the
States composing the Union are regarded as equal units in certain
views and for certain purposes, while for others their rank and
weight are determined by the number of their inhabitants, it became
a political necessity to provide for a census at regular intervals.
Advantage was early taken of the machinery created by law for
this purpose, to gather in addition some statistics of industry and
mortality. Before the close of the last century, the American
Philosophical Society, of which Thomas Jefferson was president,
memorialized Congress on this subject, representing that the de-
cennial census offered an occasion of great value for ascertaining
sundry facts highly important to society and not otherwise to be
obtained. It therefore prayed that the next census might be so
taken as to present a more detailed view of the inhabitants of the
United States under several different aspects. A similar memo-
rial was presented by the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sci-
ences, through its president, Timothy Dwight.
	Attention to the possibilities of the census having thus been
drawn by thoughtful men, a series of tentative extensions of the
work has followed. The population schedule was considerably
enlarged in 1800, and in 1810 the Secretary of State, then charged
with the execution of the work, made the first systematic endeavor
to obtain the statistics of the industries of the country. Lack of
experience and organization rendered the results of little value, and
it was not until1840 that any reasonable measure of exactness was
obtained. The importance of the subject was, however, now so
generally recognized, that in 1849 the law was carefully remodeled</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00152" SEQ="0152" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="136">	136	THE NORTH AMERICAN RE VIE W

in accordance with the recommendations of several eminent statisti-
cians, and the scope of the census was enlarged to include all the
varied uses to which modern statistics are applicable. The control
of the work was placed under the newly created Department of the
Interior, the office of Superintendent of the Census was created, and
the value of accurate social, industrial, and civil statistics received
a distinct legal recognition.
	The census of the United States is an unforeseen development of
the germ contained in the Constitution, and the word itself signifies
for Americans much more than it did originally. The results of
the inquiry which at first were contained in an octavo pamphlet of
fifty-two pages, and procured at an expense of $44,000, were em-
bodied in 1870 in three large quartos .and a series of maps and
graphic representations, costing in all $3,300,000. Our decennial
contribution to the data of political science is in no wise unworthy
of a great nation, although perhaps we can not claim to deserve the
eulogium of Morean de Joun6s when he declared that the United
States presented a phenomenon without parallel in history, that of a
people who instituted the statistics of their country on the same
day when they founded their government, and who regulated by
the same instrument the census of the inhabitants, their civil and
political rights, and the destinies of the nation.
	The new and valuable features of the law of 1850 were the cre-
ation of a separate bureau in the Department of the Interior with a
single responsible head, and the authoritative recognition of the
importance of industrial and economic statistics. The growth of
the work was like the growth of the country, in magnitude chiefly.
No organic change was made in the machinery, though experience
had shown that the plan was radically faulty. The execution of
the work was still charged upon the United States marshals, and
carried out by deputies who were not directly responsible to the
Superintendent. This necessitated, of course, making the judicial
districts the primary geographical divisions or census districts; an
obviously inadequate arrangement, for in the thickly settled parts
of the country the regular work of the marshals office was too im-
portant to allow them to give the necessary supervision to new and
extra duties, and in other places the districts were so large that it
was impossible to complete the enumeration in the one hundred
days contemplated by the law. In consequence the time was neces-
sarily extended, and full returns were not received until nearly a
year had elapsed from the inception of the work. The compen</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00153" SEQ="0153" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="137">	THE CENSUS LA IFS.	137

sation was unequal, and the provision for extra pay was an allow-
ance for mileage at the rate of ten cents a mile, the whole number
of miles traveled to be ascertained by multiplying the square root
of the number of dwelling-houses by the square root of the number
of square miles in the subdivision, a formula which, though it has
a scientific sound, is evidently too rigid and clumsy for practical
use, and hardly needs the high authority of Professor Peirce to be
pronounced radically defective and vicious in its underlying
mathematical principle. In spite of these disadvantages the cen-
sus of 1870 is a monument of technical and executive ability. Its
merits are largely due to the hereditary talent and energy of the
Superintendent, who by a good fortune rare to this republic of
political patronage, brings his ripened culture and experience to
the supervision of the present one. It is a case in which there can
be no rational objection to a third or fourth term.
	The law under which the census of 1880 is being taken presents
some important modifications, the need for which was clearly shown
in General Walkers last report. It still leaves the census office as
a bureau of the Department of the Interior, the Superintendent to
be appointed by the President and confirmed by the Senate, the
clerks and computers to be appointed by the Secretary. The Super-
intendent divides the country into districts, and the President ap-
points a supervisor for each district, who also must be confirmed by
the Senate. The responsibility would be less divided if the Secre-
tary or the Superintendent appointed the supervisors; but the
method of the law is perhaps more in accordance with our theory
of the executive. It has worked well, because in 1880 the Presi-
dent and Superintendent were in accord in supposing that the
duties of a supervisor were to supervise the taking of the census,
and not solely his own canvas for some petty office. But it is not
impossible that we may have in the future a President who may
regard offices as political rewards.
	The supervisors subdivide their districts, and employ enumera-
tors with the consent of the Superintendent. By a regulation of
the office, every enumerator is required to report every day by
postal card to his supervisor, and also to Washington, the amount
of work he has done during the day. The effect of this check on
indolence and procrastination will be very great. By it the Super-
intendent has direct control over the personnel of his entire corps,
and will be enabled to hold his work well in hand, and to see that
every private of his great army is on the march. An enumeration
	VOL. cxxxl.No. 285.	10</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00154" SEQ="0154" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="138">	138	THE NORTH ANERICAN REVIEW.

to be thorough must not be desultory or protracted. General
Walker possesses in a marked degree the qualityperhaps the most
valuable one in an executive chiefof inspiring his sul~ordinates
with a portion of his own zeaL His bulletins of instruction are
models of their kind, and go far toward informing the most igno-
rant with some idea of what a census should be.
	The law provides that the enumerators shall be selected with-
out reference to their political or party affiliations. This is so
new and startling an idea in American politics, that in some dis-
tricts no Democrat made application. They thought there was
some catch in jt. They feared the Greeks, even when offering
gifts.
	The second important change in the law is contained in the sec-
tion which authorizes the Superintendent to withdraw, whenever
he shall deem it expedient, the schedules for manufacturing and
social statistics from the enumerators of the several subdivisions,
and to charge the collection of these statistics upon experts and
special agents, to be employed without reference to locality, and to
employ experts and special agents to investigate, in their economic
relations, the manufacturing, railroad, fishing, mining, and other
industries of the country, and the statistics of telegraph, express,
transportation, and insurance companies. This introduces into
the theory of census-taking the modern idea of division of labor,
and enlarges its scope far beyond the primary conception of a mere
instrument to gather material. The machinery, which hitherto has
increased in magnitude only, now suffers an organic change, and is
differentiated into separate branches adapted to different functions.
Its powers for the higher work of classification and induction are
developed. In consequence, its efficiency in every department is
increased. The enumerators are relieved from a perplexing part of
their duties, and are able to keep their minds fixed definitely on the
special objects they are best fitted to accomplish. The result must
be a more rapid and perfect enumeration, and presumably a more
thorough and scientific examination of special branches of industry.
And further, it is probable that the entire cost will be less than
under the former law.
	Under this section, the following subjects have been committed
to special experts:
	The manufacture of cotton, to Edward Atkinson; the culture of
cotton, to Professor E. W. Hilgar; the culture of tobacco, to John
C. Killibrew ; mining, west of the Mississippi, to Clarence King;</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00155" SEQ="0155" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="139">THE CENSUS LA WS.
139
mining, east of the Mississippi, to Raphael Pumpelly; manufac-
ture of woolens, to George W. Bond; coke, glass, and wages in
manufacturing and mining communities, to James D. Weeks; man-
ufactures of iron and steel, to James D. Swank; the fisheries, to
Professor Goode ; prisons, to F. H. Wines; cities in their indus-
trial aspects, to Professor William Trowbridge; cities in their san-
itary and civil aspects, to Colonel Waring; railroads, to J. H.
Goodspeed; the production and transportation of meat, to Clarence
Gordon; agriculture, to J. R. Dodge; forestry and the lumbering
industry, to Professor Charles Sargent; ship-building, to the Hon.
John Lynch; and silk industry, to William C. Wyckoff.
	The names of the above gentlemen are a sufficient guarantee of
the wisdom of the law, and, if nothing more than a monograph on
their specialties were expected from them, it would be a notable
addition to the sum of existing knowledge.
	The statistics of the production of gold and silver have hereto-
fore been gathered, by reason of the remote and difficult nature of
the country where they are mined, chiefly by correspondence; a
most exasperatingly insufficient method. The successful establish-
ments are as desirous of concealment as the unsuccessful ones are
of exaggeration. The reports of mints and express companies fur-
nish a check on the totals, but the method of sending on to the
spot practical experts armed with authority, whose characters are
above suspicion, and who are acquainted with the business and
with the peculiar types of humanity developed by it, is the only
means of procuring trustworthy details. In view of the fact that
mining investments are attracting more attention than ever before,
and that they are generally made without the slightest reference to
real values, the worth of Mr. Kings forthcoming report can hardly
be exaggerated.
	Mr. Pumpelly will furnish, in addition to full statistics of pro-
duction, a complete set of analyses of the iron-ores of the United
States, from samples taken by his experts. These results will not
only be interesting in a scientific point of view, as indicating the
distribution of the iron-ores, but will furnish a guide to the iron-
master as to where he may look for the various ores he needs to
combine, and where they can best be brought together for reduc-
tion. Hitherto, the State geological surveys have furnished the
most reliable information on these points. They have generally
been under the direction of competent and painstaking geologists,
but their standpoints and nomenclature have differed, and their</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00156" SEQ="0156" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="140">	140	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

efficiency has been hampered by insufficient means and by the
necessity of obtaining immediate results. It is to be hoped that
unworthy and disheartening jealousies will not tie the hands of the
newly established United States geological survey, which aims at
c&#38; )rdinating and perfecting the work of the State surveys, now for
the most part abandoned.
	In addition to statistics proper, several of the special agents
gather materials for a general survey of industrial communities and
the relations between laborers and employers, as illustrated by trades-
unions, strikes, cot~perative associations, etc. The precarious and
jealous nature of the union between capital and labor is the most
alarming characteristic of modern society. A true understanding
of the conditions is the first requisite of any attempt at amelioration.
The attention of the public is generally called to labor organizations
under circumstances likely to embitter feelings on both sides. The
imperfect reasonings and warped judgments of the men, and the
violence that is too apt to characterize their actions, prevent their
case from being fairly presented. In fact, the public may be said
to be substantially ignorant of this most important subject. The
great problem for us is how to make such use of our freedom as
to advance to better relations between capital and labor; and the
great force of modern civilization is American public opinion.
	Political economy is so obscure and complex a subject that in-
ductions can be drawn in it only from the widest range of data.
At present, the United States offers the best field for progress in this
science. Its reasoners have generally dealt with abstract conditions,
the A who sells goods to B, and the C who employs D, forgetting,
apparently, that A and B are not equal factors, but bundles of preju-
dice and ignorance, whose action can not be averaged or predicted.
Our country, from the simplicity of its social structure, the mobility
and versatility of its citizens, and the fact that it is the largest area
in the civilized world where trade is free, is the place where the
natural laws of political economy work with the least friction, and
where new discoveries will be most readily made. But for that
very reason absolutely reliable statistics are especially valuable to
the United States.
	Whatever the success of the census now in operationand there
is no reason to doubt that it will be very encouragingone thing is
assured: it will demonstrate what are the best methods. The inqui-
ries of the special agents are based on several different plans, and
their combined experience must result in an increase of technical</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00157" SEQ="0157" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="141">	THE CENSUS LAWS.	141

skill and knowledge of gathering statistics. It is no small achjeve-
ment to bring all the details of an organization like the census office
to the highest point of working efficiency. Methods, theoretically
perfect, and which would perhaps give accurate results in Connecti-
cut, will fail if applied to Georgia. Questions which seem simplest
will prove misleading even to men familiar with the subject. It is
as dangerous to ask too much as to ask too little. Trade jealousies
will be aroused when least expected, so as to nullify some branches
of the inquiry. Hitherto the experience of each successive census
has served, in some sort, as a warping port by which to drag the next
up to a higher point of excellence. The census of 1880 will be a
practical test of an improved method, whose working details must
be perfected by experience.
CHARLES F. JOHNSON.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00158" SEQ="0158" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="142">N








PRINCIPLES OF TAXATION.

	THE object of the present article is to consider those features of
our plan of taxation which stand in need of such light as may be
shed upon them by political economy. Our attention will be con-
fined to those points which seem of most practical importance in the
present state of public opinion, and no exhaustive discussion of any
special branch will be attempted. We shall begin with sqme prac-
tical hints respecting the objective points at which arguments on
this subject are sometimes aimed.
	Perhaps the most common error of current thought on the sub-
ject consists in considering special kinds of tax as being good or bad
in themselves. If the question were tax or no tax, then each sys-
tem of taxation could be separately disposed of on its own merits.
But taxes of some sort must be levied in some way, because the
support of government is a necessity. Our conclusions must there-
fore be drawn by comparing taxes of different kinds, and not by
saying that this system is bad or that one good in itself. The only
alternative of taxation in itself is borrowing; but this alternative
is only temporary, because the money borrowed must eventually be
paid by the levying of taxes. Hence it is not at all to the point to
prove that any special form of taxation is bad: we may admit at
the outset that every possible form is objectionable, without doing
away with the necessity of making a choice of evils.
	The first subject which we propose to consider is that of the
distribution of the burden under different systems of taxation. In
ordinary language, taxes are divided into direct and indirect taxes.
Direct taxes are supposed to be those levied on the individual him-
self, or his property, in such manner that he must personally bear
the burden of all he pays. Indirect taxes are those levied on the
products he expects to sell to others, and are therefore such, it is
supposed, as he may charge to his customers. We frequently hear</PB></P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-15">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>Professor Simon Newcomb</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>Newcomb, Simon, Professor</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">Principles of Taxation</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">142-157</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00158" SEQ="0158" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="142">N








PRINCIPLES OF TAXATION.

	THE object of the present article is to consider those features of
our plan of taxation which stand in need of such light as may be
shed upon them by political economy. Our attention will be con-
fined to those points which seem of most practical importance in the
present state of public opinion, and no exhaustive discussion of any
special branch will be attempted. We shall begin with sqme prac-
tical hints respecting the objective points at which arguments on
this subject are sometimes aimed.
	Perhaps the most common error of current thought on the sub-
ject consists in considering special kinds of tax as being good or bad
in themselves. If the question were tax or no tax, then each sys-
tem of taxation could be separately disposed of on its own merits.
But taxes of some sort must be levied in some way, because the
support of government is a necessity. Our conclusions must there-
fore be drawn by comparing taxes of different kinds, and not by
saying that this system is bad or that one good in itself. The only
alternative of taxation in itself is borrowing; but this alternative
is only temporary, because the money borrowed must eventually be
paid by the levying of taxes. Hence it is not at all to the point to
prove that any special form of taxation is bad: we may admit at
the outset that every possible form is objectionable, without doing
away with the necessity of making a choice of evils.
	The first subject which we propose to consider is that of the
distribution of the burden under different systems of taxation. In
ordinary language, taxes are divided into direct and indirect taxes.
Direct taxes are supposed to be those levied on the individual him-
self, or his property, in such manner that he must personally bear
the burden of all he pays. Indirect taxes are those levied on the
products he expects to sell to others, and are therefore such, it is
supposed, as he may charge to his customers. We frequently hear</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00159" SEQ="0159" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="143">	PRINCIPLES OF TAXATION.	143

it said, in a very general and sweeping way, that whenever goods or
services of any sort are taxed, the owner of the goods, or the per-
former of the services, has only to charge the tax to his custom-
ers, and thus free himself of its burden. But the power of doing
this is something to be accurately investigated, and not taken for
granted in the sweeping form it often assumes.
	The question is, Out of whose pocket will any given tax ulti-
mately come, or who will be the real sufferers, not only with respect
to the money which they have to pay, but with respect to the rela-
tion between their income and the cost of the commodities they
have to consume? The total amount of taxes contributed by each
individual will comprise not merely the obvious items of money
paid to the collector and increased cost of articles necessary to com-
fort, but also a possible disturbance of the demand for his commodi-
ties, or a change in his power of acquiring wealth from his fellow
men. In fact, it not infrequently happens that the levying of a tax
puts money into the pockets of individuals. A familiar instance of
this is seen when a new or increased tax is levied upon goods
already in the hands of manufacturers or dealers. In this case, the
market value of the goods may be suddenly increased by the whole
amount of the tax without any effort whatever on the part of the
holders. It is evident, in such a case as this, that the consumers
will at first be sufferers without the government gaining anything.
I cite this merely as an illustration.
	The power of charging a tax to customers will depend upon the
nature of the things on which it is levied, or upon the subjects of
taxation a classification of tax-systems with respect to these sub-
jects is therefore necessary. For our present purpose we may di-
vide most of the taxes levied under our system into three distinct
classes, namely:

a. Ta~res levied on Individuals.

	These include not merely poll-taxes, which are now nearly ob-
solete, but taxes of all sorts which are levied either on special per-
sons or on every one, without respect either to the value of his
property or of his income. The distinctive feature of such a tax is,
that it is independent of the ability of the payer. The principal
taxes of this sort now existing are the licenses required for the
practice of particular trades or professions. It will be observed
that the license required of a liquor-dealer or tradesman of any
sort is not dependent upon the amount of his possessions or upon</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00160" SEQ="0160" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="144">	144	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

his ability, but is demanded of him simply as an individual engaged
in a certain business. This is the peculiarity of what we may con-
sider a personal tax.

(3. Taxes o~ Production.

	These include the excise and customs duties on productions of
specified classes which, under our system, form almost the sole
revenue of the General Government. Customs duties are included
with those on home products because the fact that the production
is that of a foreigner makes no difference in the application of the
general principles we are to elucidate. The income-tax is to be
included under this head, because each man~s income is to be re-
garded as the equivalent of his entire productiveness, whether it is
derived from his own powers or from an hereditary capital.

y. Taxes on Accumulated Property.

	There is this very important difference between a tax on pro-
duction and one on accumulation: that the former is paid only
once on each dollar of value produced, whereas, under the latter,
every dollar saved has to make an annual contribution to the pub-
lic treasury. No matter how large a percentage we levy on pro-
duction, it can be borne, because the producer will always have the
balance free from all future taxation so long as he chooses to keep
it.	But if the tax on accumulated capital should exceed the rate of
profit to be derived from its use, there would be no object what-
ever in saving it, since the proceeds of everything one saved would
have to be given up to the Government.
	Taxes of each class are to be subdivided according as they are
levied; firstly, on sums total expressed in money without respect to
the particular things prcduced or possessed; or, secondly, on spe-
cially designated products. Among taxes on Woduction an excise
and customs duty is levied on special productsas tea, liquor, or
tobacco. Such a duty, levied on the total product without respect
to the things produced, would bc in effect the equivalent of an
income-tax. Again, we must distinguish taxes levied on special
kinds of property, as real estate, bonds, or moneys, from those levied
on the sum total of ones possessions without respect to the form in
which those possessions are held. Thus, all three of the classes we
have described may be divided into two orders: the one being those
of which the subjects are sums total ; the other those of which the
subjects are specially designated persons or products. This double</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00161" SEQ="0161" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="145">	PRINCIPLES OF TAXATION.	145

classification will be made more clear by presenting it in a tabular
form.


	CLASSIFICATION.	ORDER A.Taxes on totals,	ORDER B .Taxes confined
		   or unlimited taxes.	  to designated subjects.
CLASS c.Taxes on	Tax on every one of a cer-	Taxes on designated occupa.
 persons.	 tam age or sex (poll-tax).	     tions (licenses).



CLASS ~.Taxes on Tax on total production of Taxes on designated prod.
	production.	every individual (income.	ucts only (customs, excise,
		tax).	duties).


CLASS y.Taxes on Taxes on ones whole pos. Taxes on designated kinds
	accumulation.	sessions, without regard	of wealth.
		to their character.

	The reason of the distinction between orders A and B in all
classes of taxes, is that when taxes are levied on totals of any kind,
as in order A, they can not be lawfully evaded; while, when levied
on especial productions or especial kinds of property, as in order B,
it may be possible for one to confine himself to the production of
untaxed articles or to put his wealth into an untaxed shape. For
instance:
	A tax on all males over twenty-one years of age can not be evad-
ed. But a tax on liquor-sellers can be evaded by the liquor-seller
giving up his occupation. A duty on imported cloth can be evaded
by ceasing to import it, and one on native cloth by the manufac-
turer engaging in some other pursuit. But a tax on gross or net
profits can not be evaded by a mere change of pursuit. A tax on
carriages can be evaded by putting money in something else than
carriages, but, where gross capital is taxed, a mere change of invest-
ment will not bring relief.
	In our consideration we shall begin with taxes levied on desig-
nated things (order B), because the effects of such taxes can be
most readily traced. Let us suppose a certain commodity, no mat-
ter what, which we may call C. In an untaxed society a certain
quantity of C will be produced and sold in a year. Let us call Q
this quantity and P the price per unit of quantity, so that P is the
untaxed price. The total value of the product will then be Q X P.
Now, suppose a tax to be levied on C. The common impression is,
that the manufacturers of C will simply add the tax to the price P,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00162" SEQ="0162" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="146">	146	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

and thus collect from their customers all that they pay the Govern-
ment. But the producer may find a difficulty or disadvantage in
thus increasing the price of his product. The subject seems to be
thought of as if any producer could at will charge any price he
pleased for his services. Now, we know that, as a general rule, the
price at which any individual sells his services or his goods is the
highest he can advantageously command. He may take into con-
sideration not merely his own immediate interests, but also the
future interest of his own trade or profession ; but, whatever his
objects, we may be sure that his price is the maximum which will be
consistent with their attainment. Hence, before the tax is levied,
the price P is the highest which the manufacturer can command for
his product without incurring some disadvantage. It is also clear
that he can not advantageously add the whole tax to his price un-
less his competitors, who are also making the commodity C, unite
with him in charging the higher price. If he did his custom would
go to them. We must, therefore, inquire how, under the varying
conditions which affect the supply and demand of different com-
modities, the equilibrium of price, supply, and demand, will be re-
stored when the tax is levied.
	We may assume that, in the first place, all the producers of a
taxed article will attempt to add the tax to the price. It this addi-
tion caused no falling off in the demand, it would be made without
difficulty, and production and consumption would both go on undis-
turbedthe price being raised by the whole aihount of the tax.
But we know very well that this is not the rule. Every increase in
the price of a commodity leads people to economize in its consump-
tion, either by going without the gratification which it yields, or
by substituting some cheaper commodity for it. If this falling off
in the demand were the same for all commodities, the problem
would be a comparatively simple one. But we know that it is not.
There are some articles the consumption of which is but slightly
affected by changes in price. Such are tobacco, stimulants, condi-
ments, medicines, and in general all commodities the habit of con-
suming which becomes deeply rooted, and for which substitutes can
not be found.
	There are other commodities, the total consumption of which
will fall off rapidly as the price is raised. Among these we may
include all luxuries which people can dispense with and not suffer
serious inconvenience. Articles of food for which substitutes can
be found, and articles of clothing which can be made to wear longer,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00163" SEQ="0163" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="147">	PRINCIPLES OF TAXATION.	147

may be included in this class. These are the things on which
people economize when they feel the pressure of hard times.
	To give precision to our ideas, we may call those articlesthe
consumption of which rapidly diminishes when the price is raised
Bensitive, and those of which the consumption is but slightly affect-
ed by changes in price, insensitive. Of course, we can not thus
form two completely distinct classes, because different commodities
have every degree of the quality which we call sensitiveness. The
difference is therefore one of degree, not of kind. It is upor~ the
degree in which a co7mmodity possesses this quality that its taxa-
bility will depend.
	In the case of inse~sitive articles there is no difficulty in collect-
ing the tax from the consumer. The producers, on adding the tax
they have paid to the price, find no falling off in the demand, and
thus the levy of the tax causes no disturbance in the market. The
economical questions connected with the taxation of such articles
are therefore very simple, and the latter are in all countries the
favorite subjects of taxation.
	In the case of sensitive articles, the attempt on the part of pro-
ducers to add the whole tax to the price will result in a falling off of
the demand. One of two things must then follow: either the pro-
ducers must submit to a smaller profit, paying the whole or a part
of the tax out of their own pockets; or, the production must be
reduced until the article becomes so scarce that consumers are will-
ing to pay the tax. In the latter case some of the producers must
seek another employment. Which of these alternatives shall be
accepted will depend on the conditions of production. As a general
rule, neither of them will be accepted in its entirety, but the com-
pensation will be effected partly by the falling off of production,
and partly by the remaining producers assuming a portion of the
burden of taxation. But there may be any approximation toward
one extreme or the other, and we have next to inquire into the con-
ditions of final equilibrium.
	Whether the equilibrium shall be restored by diminishing the
number of producers, or by the latter paying the tax themselves
and selling at the old price, will depend upon how far the elements
necessary to production are, in an economic sense, monopolies. We
call to mind that an economic monopoly consists not simply in a
grant of some privilege, but in the possession of any special knowl-
edge, faculty, device, or machine whereby one is enabled to gain
larger profits than he could gain in any other pursuit. If the prod-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00164" SEQ="0164" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="148">	148	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

uct is a complete monopolyif, for instance, it is a patented article,
or if it is a thing which only one person or combination has a knowl..
edge how to makeone effect will be produced. If it is a thing of
which every one can engage in the production without either legal
or practical difficulty, another effect will be produced. We shall
find the result to be that the more the production of the article is a
monopoly, the greater the proportion of the tax which will be paid
by the producer.
	At first sight this may appear paradoxical. The ordinary idea
will be that the producer of the monopolized article, being quite at
liberty to fix his own price, can most readily charge the whole tax
to purchasers, and that, therefore, it is upon a monopolized article
that the tax will most surely be paid by the producer. But we
must remember that without the tax the producer of the patented
article is supposed to charge the highest price which he can com-
mand, or which it is to his advantage to charge. He will therefore
find it to his disadvantage to increase the price by the whole amount
of the tax. Possibly the falling off in the demand might be so
great as to entirely destroy his business should he attempt such a
course. Any one possessing a real and effective monopoly is, with-
out the tax, making a more profitable use of his monopolized pow-
ers or privileges than he could make in any other business, and is
ther&#38; fore able to pay the tax without being driven out of business.
On the other baud, where competition is entirely free, it is to be
assumed that everything is being sold at the lowest price for which
it will pay to produce it. Therefore, when we tax such produc-
tions, those producers who are making the minimum of profit will
not be able to pay the tax at all, and, if they find by trial that they
can not collect it from their customers, they will have to go out of
business. Such a number will therefore go out of business that the
diminished production shall correspond to the demand with the in-
creased price.
	The result to which we are led may be summed up as follows:
There are two extreme cases in which a tax upon special products
is paid entirely by the consumer, namely:
	1.	When the product belongs to the insensitive class on which
the consumer will not economize, and in which demand is therefore
undiminished by an increase of price.
	2.	When the products taxed are those of which the price is, by
free competition, brought down to the lowest limit, so that produ-
cers can not afford to pay any part of the tax, and, when they find</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00165" SEQ="0165" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="149">	PRINCIPLES OF TAXATION.	149

demand falling off in consequence of increased price, will be com-
pelled to betake themselves to some other business. But the agen-
cies by which the tax is thrown upon the consumer are very different
in the two cases. In the first case, there is no diminution of produc-
tion and consumption; in the second, the tax is added to the price
through scarcity, so that in this case there is a diminution of pro-
duction which does not occur in the other.
	These two cases are each an extreme of a series. On the one
side, they are at the end of the series of products possessing a con-
tinually diminishing degree of sensitiveness; on the other side, they
are at the end of the series of products marked by a continual
decrease in the number and importance of monopolized elements
entering into their production. The rule is therefore that while, in
these extreme cases, the tax may be wholly paid by the consumer, in
general a greater or less portion, depending upon the conditions of
production and consumption, will have to be borne by the producer.
	Our next problem is to consider the effects of taxes on gross
amounts of production, without respect to the individual things
produced. The levying of such a tax is extremely difficult, owing
to obstacles in the way of learning what the gross production of
the individual is. If each individual worked only on his own ac-
count, and sold nothing but his own products, he would himself
have little difficulty in ascertaining the total amount. But such a
simple case as .this is entirely exceptional. Wherever production
is carried on upon a considerable scale, many persons have to be
employed and much money expended, not only for their labor, but
in the purchase of raw material. We must, therefore, to determine
the actual total production of the individual, go through a complex
calculation, of which the result will always be uncertain. Hence,
the more complex production becomes, that is, the more advanced
the state of society, the greater the difficulty which must be expe-
rienced in determining what the actual production of an individual
is.	Economically considered, total production may be regarded as
identical with the individual income. The tax on such production
is therefore nearly the same as an income-tax. As this tax is fre-
quently a subject of practical discussion, we may devote a little
attention to it.
	The first thing to be said of the income-tax is, that it is, in its
aims, the most equitable tax of all. In fact, the very problem
which the statesman has in view when he seeks to levy a tax is, to
levy according to the wealth-producing power of the individual.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00166" SEQ="0166" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="150">	150	THE NORTH AffERICAN REVIEW.

This power is measured by the individual income, and thus a tax ou~
income is really what should be, in most cases, aimed at. Indeed,
a tax on commodities, if assessed on everthing produced, would be
nearly the same as an income-tax, because it would be distributed
among society pretty nearly in proportion to incomes.
	But when we consider the practical working of an income-tax,
we find it to be the most unfair and demoralizing one that can be
levied. It is one of the first requirements of a proper system of
taxation that the amount which each man has to pay must be deter-
mined, so far as possible, independently of his own judgment.
When the individual is called upon to communicate to the collector
the data for assessing his taxes, a premium is offered for a failure
to perform this duty. Every one knows that a not inconsiderable
portion of the community will therefore fail to pay the tax. This
knowledge will lead others not entirely devoid of conscience to fail
also, because they know that if they make their returns they will
really pay more than their share. The very fact that the tax re-
quires a statement in which the individual is to be truthful at his
own expense, renders it an unfair tax in the present state of soci-
ety, and leads many who, in a better state of society, would scorn
a delinquency in this respect, to consider that they are not bound
to be any better than their neighbors. We may look forward to a
stage in human progress in which every man will send the tax-col-
lector semi-annually a check for the amount of his contribution,
as determined by law, without the necessity of any assessment
whatever. But we do nothing but mischief by assuming that we
have reached this stage and acting accordingly.
	This feature, however, of requiring the individual to levy his
own tax, as it were, is one of the least of the difficulties in the way
of a fair income-tax. How conscientious soever we may suppose
every member of society to be, there is a difference between ones
income proper and his income as generally understood by law.
This difference is a matter of scientific interest, apart from any
question of taxation; it is, therefore, worth understanding. The
question turns upon the definition of income. Ordinarily, ones in-
come is measured by the moneys which he receives from selling his
labor or its product, after subducting that which he pays out for
materials, or assistance in production. It might, in simple forms
of business, be reached by a careful examination of accounts. But
that this is not necessarily the actual income from an economical
point of view will be evident if we reflect that an isolated family,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00167" SEQ="0167" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="151">PRINCIPLES OF TAXATION.
151

possessing plenty of machinery and capital, may be able to supply
nearly all its wants by the labor of its members, and thus be enjoy-
ing what is the equivalent of a good income, and yet receive very
little in the form of money from others. The point of difference
is this: Ones real income is what he actually produces, no matter
whether used by his own family or others. His income, as ordi-
narily measured, is one derived from what he receives in money by
selling his goods. Thus, the latter omits all that portion of the
products of labor which the individual, or the combination of in-
dividuals, devotes immediately to his own use. What this portion
is depends upon the nature of the society in which the individual
is placed, and the character of his pursuits. If there were no such
thing as exchange, except between members of the same family,
there would be no estimated income by the usual method. Where
one s occupation is such that he consumes no appreciable portion of
his own products, the two methods of determining the income
become identical. This is the case with professional men, and in-
deed with people generally who live in cities. The lawyer does
little or no legal business for himself personally, the physician saves
little by attendance on his own family; the supplies which any
dealer furnishes his own family form but a small part of their
annual wants; and the laborer who works for hire or the clerk who
serves on a salary, consumes none at all of his own products.
	But when we go into the country we find the case to be quite
different. Very frequently a family may be found living in com-
parative affluence with a minimum of taxable income. Their stud
of horses, which, in the city, might represent a moneyed expenditure
of five hundred dollars per year or upward, are supported from
their own farm and by the labor of their own servants. A large
part of their food is produced at home, and not obtained by pur-
chase. Their servants are supported in great part from the prod-
ucts of the farm; if they do their work on shares, they may be en-
tirely supported in this way without any expenditure of nominal
income on the part of the owner. With the aid of their combined
labor the owner continually adds to the value of his farm by repair-
ing buildings, erecting fences, and fertilizing the ground, without
paying out any considerable sums of money. He may thus have
no taxable income whatever, although in reality wealthy.
	Now, in reality, all this wealth produced and enjoyed on the
spot is as much an income as if it were sold for cash. It must be
taken into account to measure the wealth producing power of the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00168" SEQ="0168" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="152">	152	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

owner. Hence, to levy the equitable income-tax which is desirable, it
would be necessary, at least in the country, to determine not simply
the value of the products sold by the farmer, but the value of every-
thing produced upon the farm, and either consumed there without
being sold or put into permanent improvement. The difficulty of
distinguishing between improvements and simple repairs of loss
would be such that the tax would be an entirely impracticable one.
The general result is that an income-tax is, at least in this country,
almost a pure fiction. When attempted, it is collected solely from
certain classes of individuals, mostly dwellers in cities.
	So far as we have yet considered the subject, the entire burden
of taxation on any given article is borne entirely by the producers
and consumers of that article, and not by the community at large.
Will the distribution go further, or will it not? To take a concrete
case: Let us consider the tax on tobacco. Will any part of this
tax be paid by those who are neither producers nor consumers of
the article? By the very theory on which this tax is levied, con-
sumption is not materially affected. The smoker will have his pipe
or cigar, no matter what he has to pay for it. A tax on tobacco is
therefore paid in the first place entirely by those who smoke it, and
no one else is affected. Is there any way in which the smoker can
make his neighbor who does not smoke bear a part of his burden?
Since, in the long run, the same total of taxes must be collected,
and the only question is on what article they shall be levied, we
must, in supposing the levy of an increased tax on tobacco, also
suppose a diminution of the tax upon other products. Let us take
food as typical of these other products. When we take the tax off
of it, we make it cheaper to every consumer. Thus the consumers
of food, for the moment, all gain by having to pay less money for
it, while the smokers of tobacco lose by having to pay more for
what tobacco they consume. The income of each class remains un-
altered by the change, the effect of which is simply to increase the
expenses of the smoker, and diminish those of the ordinary eater
If the former could make the latter pay his surplus to him without
his giving any labor in return, the equilibrium would be restored,
and the tax divided between the two. But this can not be done
unless the smoker will change his habits, which, by hypothesis, he
will not do. It is true that the eater must in some way spend the
money which he saves by being relieved of taxation, and the smoker
must go without some other articles, in consequence of the higher
price which he has to pay for the tobacco. With this increased</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00169" SEQ="0169" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="153">	PRINCIPLES OF TAXA T1011	153

enjoyment of the eater and diminished enjoyment of the smoker
we reach the end of the economical chain of causes as dependent on
the change of tax. The general money equilibrium in the commu-
nity is restored, but the eater has the sole advantage of the com-
modities he receives in exchange for the increased sum of money
he can devote to other wants than those of food, while the si~ioker
has to go without something. Thus the effect of the tax is that
certain commodities, no matter what, which without the change of
tax would have been consumed and enjoyed by the smoker, are
now consumed and enjoyed by the eater. Clearly, the latter reaps
the whole advantage. The smoker may indeed earn his tax back
by increased labor, but the existence of the tax will not help him
in the matter.
	This same conclusion will be reached if we consider the rela-
tions of any other pair of commodities. Let us take food and sew-
ing-inachines, for example. If we take the tax off of food and levy
it on sewing-machines, the eater is relieved in precisely the same
way as before. What he gains is paid partly by the manufacturer
and partly by the user of the machine on which the new tax is lev-
ied. The manufacturer is in the same position with the smoker
just supposed, so far as his share of the tax is concerned. He is
obliged to sustain the whole loss of the tax which he pays, because
he can not levy it on any one else except he changes his occupa-
tion. This he will not do, because he is already making a larger
profit, owing to the rights which he possesses and the skill which
he has acquired, than he could make in any other occupation.
	The makers share of the tax is not, however, the whole tax, but
the whole tax diminished by the increase of price which he puts
upon his machines. This latter tax is paid by the user of the ma-
chine. The latter, however, will have tho power to transfer it to
his customers because, since the tax is levied on all sewing-ma-
chines, the price of everything a machine produces may be raised,
and the wearers of shirts have to pay a higher price for them. We
will notice that, in fact, a tax upon machines is effectively a tax
upon everything which the machine produces, and is therefore
divided among all the consumers of the product.
	Thus we see that the popular opinion that taxes of all sorts are
distributed among the whole community, no matter what articles
they are levied upon, and that every one who is taxed can distribute
a portion among his neighbors by charging more for his services, is
altogether too hasty. A tax on each class of articles, so far as paid
	voL. cxxxI.No. 285.	11</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00170" SEQ="0170" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="154">	154	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

at all, is paid by the consumers and producers and by no one else.
Some will see in this an argument in favor of taxing luxuries which
the consumers will not dispense with; others an argument against
it.	There is, undoubtedly, a strong and natural feeling that by
making the consumers of wine and liquors pay more than their
share, of the expenses of government, we are administering a mild
punishment for their appetites, which is all the more justifiable in
that they are compelled to pay it only by gratifying the appetite.
If we view this subject from the side of the let-alone principle, and
admit that every man has an equal right to his tastes and appetites,
and that it is nooody elses business how he indulges them, such a
tax appears inequitable. But the natural way of thinking of the
community is not in this direction. It is the old story over again
of attacking the weak rather than the strong. The slave of his
appetites, who is obliged to pay whatever is demanded of him as
the condition of his gratifying them, is, in a certain sense, a weak
man when compared with his temperate neighbor to whom nothing
is a necessity. The very same impulse which leads us to levy upon
the weak rather than the strong will justify making the consumer
of whisky pay more than his share of the expenses of government.
	The third class of taxes we have to consider are those levied
on accumulated capital, or on the accumulations of the past in what-
ever form they may happen to be. The great difference between
the effect of such taxes, and of those levied on production simply,
consists in this: the tax on a thing produced is paid once for all,
and the owner can thereafter hold it free for ever, while, when capi-
tal is taxed, the owner has to pay a perpetual annual penalty to the
Government for possessing it. When, however, we consider the
interest which all accumulated capital is assumed to be earning, we
may regard this difference as one of degree rather than of kind.
Excepting those luxuries which will both morally and economically
pay a heavy excise, a tax of five per cent. on domestic productions
would probably be considered a very heavy one. If, then, capital
were taxed at only five per cent. on the net rate of interest it might
be supposed to earn, the two classes of taxes would be~ equalized.
Judging from the rate at which the public is now anxious to take
Government four per cent. bonds, the actual net profit on capital,
after deducting the expense of management and the risk, is only
from four to six per cent. Five per cent. of this would be only
from two to three tenths of one per cent. per annum. Such a tax
would, however, among us, be considered an extremely moderate</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00171" SEQ="0171" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="155">	PRINCIPLES OF TAXATION.	155

one. It is evident that, if the tax is equal to the whole rate of inter-
est on capital, the producer is left no motive to accumulate, since
all the results of his savings are seized by the Government, unless,
indeed, he is able to add his tax to the regular rate of interest on
capital. When he can do this the tax is distributed, just as it is
distributed when taxed articles are sold at a higher price.
	We have, then, to consider to what extent and under what con-
ditions the capitalist who is taxed can collect his assessment from
those whom his capital supplies. To reach an intelligent and well-
grounded conclusion on this point, we must inquire into the cir-
cumstances which determine the accumulation of capital.
	Considering an individual member of society as seeking merely
his own gratification, the fact is very generally overlooked that the
motives impelling him to save are not so urgent as those impelling
him to consume. This is because he has no immediate motive to
save, for the simple reason that, under our system, he can avail him-
self of the savings of others by paying the current rate of interest.
If he is not able to build himself a house, he can rent one belonging
to another at so low an annual rental that, considering simply his
own chances of life, and of the future enjoyment of anything he
might save, it will hardly pay him to save money to build a house.
The same remark applies to nearly every form which the accumula-
tions of past labor may take in order to be made useful at the pres-
ent time. That propensity of the civilized man which is so com-
monly considered the essence of selfishness, the propensity, namely,
to accumulate wealth, is in its actual effects more beneficent than
any other human impulse. As a general rule, the most charitable
purpose to which a man can put his money is to find for it the best
paying investment he can. The interest which it pays him is an
index of the amount of good his money is doing to his fellow men,
and the more he receives the greater the good to others. When,
in familiar parlance, he spends his money freely, he spends it all
on himself; when he invests it he allows others to reap all ihe bene-
fits of it. Leaving out the morbid propensil~y to accumulate coin,
which is now nearly unknown in civilized communities, the only
motive one has for accumulating is the interest which he is thus to
gain. When one comes into possession of a sum of money it is
entirely optional with him to spend it on his immediate personal
wants, of which he has a great number ungratified, or to save it for
the future. If he can gain no interest on it, it is clearly better for
him to enjoy it now while he can, because, at the best, he will get</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00172" SEQ="0172" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="156">	156	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

no more enjoyment out of it in the future, and may in the mean
while lose it entirelyor die, and thus fail to enjoy it at all.
	It is a curious fact in this connection, to which I have before
called attention in this Review, that the rate of interest has
never permanently fallen much below the limit at which a young
man would no longer be able to gain an interest equal to his capital
during his probable life. Thirty or forty years ahead is about as
far as the average man appears to look when he considers whether
he shall enjoy his earnings now or save them for the future.
	A general conclusion from this view of things is that the imme-
diate cause of the increase of capital is the interest which may be
gained upon it. Lessening this interest by a tax, we lessen the
motive to accumulate in a far greater ratio than we would lessen
the disposition to produce by levying a corresponding tax on pro-
duction. The reason is that, to the individual, accumulation is less
necessary than production.
	Therefore, looking at the matter in the broadest light, the result
is that a tax on accumulated property may be considered as paid by
the owner, or by the public who get the benefit of the capital, ac-
cording to our point of comparison. The capitalist may not be
directly able to charge a higher rate of interest, and thus, consider-
ing only the immediate effects of the tax, he may have to pay the
whole of it himself. But the result of this will be that the increase
of capital will be discouraged; a scarcity will then result which
will raise the rate of interest; and it may happen that the scarcity
will continue until this rate is increased by the whole amount of the
tax. It is of course impossible to lay down any exact law of the
subject, like that which governs production. The very fact that
the increase of capital is very slow and includes the work of a whole
generation in its scope, renders our conclusions a little indefinite.
But I think there can be no reasonable doubt that taxes on accu-
mulated property do in the main act in this way. And, a point
especially to be borne in mind is, that in our reasoning we have
supposed the tax to be levied on capital universally, without any
exception whatever. Of course, a tax levied specially upon capital
employed in certain designated ways might be wholly or partially
transferred to the consumers of the product in the same way as a
tax on production.
SIMON NEWCOMB.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00173" SEQ="0173" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="157">PRINCE BISMARCK, AS A FRIEND OF AMERICA
AND AS A STATESMAN.

PART II.

	PRINCE BISMAROK passes for a man of inflexible character, self-
assured, without ever a doubt or scruple concerning either his aims
or his results. Many suppose that he must look back upon his deeds
and creations as on the seventh day God the Father contemplated
the world he had made. This I will not dispute. But he has also
hours of weakness, moments of apparent or real dissatisfaction with
his own performances or with his fortunesad, or rather depressed
moods, which take the form of despondency. The strong Prince
Bismarck is then transformed into a wearied Prince Hamlet. Anon
he strongly reminds us, in certain respects, of Achilles sulking in
his tent before Ilion, or of the exclamation of the preacher, Solo-
mon: I looked on all the works that my hands had wrought, and
on the labor that I had labored to do; and behold all was vanity
and vexation of spirit, and there was no profit under the sun. It
may be that these moods are the expression of a mystic process in
his soul, of a sentiment akin to that of the philosopher who said,
The more I know, the better do I see how little I know; but,
possibly, too, they are simply the result of physical causes, over-
excitement, exhaustion, disturbance of the nervous system.
	One evening at Varzin, after contemplating for a while the
darkening horizon, he complained to us that he had derived little
pleasure or satisfaction from his political labors, which had won for
him no friends, which had brought happiness to no one, either to
himself, to his family, or to others. We expressed dissent, but he
went on to say that on the contrary, they had made many unhappy.
But for me three great wars would not have occurred, eighty thou-
sand men would not have fallen in battle, and parents, brothers,</PB></P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-16">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>Moritz Busch</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>Busch, Moritz</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">Prince Bismarck, as a Friend of America and as a Statesman. Part II</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">157-177</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00173" SEQ="0173" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="157">PRINCE BISMARCK, AS A FRIEND OF AMERICA
AND AS A STATESMAN.

PART II.

	PRINCE BISMAROK passes for a man of inflexible character, self-
assured, without ever a doubt or scruple concerning either his aims
or his results. Many suppose that he must look back upon his deeds
and creations as on the seventh day God the Father contemplated
the world he had made. This I will not dispute. But he has also
hours of weakness, moments of apparent or real dissatisfaction with
his own performances or with his fortunesad, or rather depressed
moods, which take the form of despondency. The strong Prince
Bismarck is then transformed into a wearied Prince Hamlet. Anon
he strongly reminds us, in certain respects, of Achilles sulking in
his tent before Ilion, or of the exclamation of the preacher, Solo-
mon: I looked on all the works that my hands had wrought, and
on the labor that I had labored to do; and behold all was vanity
and vexation of spirit, and there was no profit under the sun. It
may be that these moods are the expression of a mystic process in
his soul, of a sentiment akin to that of the philosopher who said,
The more I know, the better do I see how little I know; but,
possibly, too, they are simply the result of physical causes, over-
excitement, exhaustion, disturbance of the nervous system.
	One evening at Varzin, after contemplating for a while the
darkening horizon, he complained to us that he had derived little
pleasure or satisfaction from his political labors, which had won for
him no friends, which had brought happiness to no one, either to
himself, to his family, or to others. We expressed dissent, but he
went on to say that on the contrary, they had made many unhappy.
But for me three great wars would not have occurred, eighty thou-
sand men would not have fallen in battle, and parents, brothers,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00174" SEQ="0174" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="158">	158	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

sisters, widows, would not have mourned. Nor sweethearts,
some one added. Nor sweethearts, he repeated, in monotone.
That, however, I have settled with God. Still I have reaped little
or no happiness from all that I have done; but, on the contrary,
much vexation, anxiety, weariness, and ill usage. He continued
for a time in the same strain. The rest of us were silent, and I was
surprised. Subsequently I learned that of late years he has repeat-
edly expressed himself to the same effect.
	In his correspondence, too, we find evidences of this Hamlet
mood, and at a rather early period of his life. When, in 1859,
Austria was defeated in the war with France and Italy, and Prus-
sia was preparing to help her, Bismarck, who rightly thought that
no good would come of it, but who, at that time holding a subordi-
nate position, was unable to revoke a step that afterward was ren-
dered unnecessary by the Peace of Villafranca, wrote as follows:
Gods will be done! but the whole thing is simply a question of
time. Nations and individuals, folly and wisdom, war and peace,
come and go like the waves, but the sea remains. Truly, there is
in this world nothing but hypocrisy and jugglery; and whether it
is a fever or a bullet that does away this mask of flesh, off it must
come, sooner or later, and then an Austrian and a Prussian will be
so much alike, provided they are of the same stature, that it will
not be easy to distinguish them. Even fools and wise men~, when
reduced to skeletons, are very much alike. This consideration, it is
true, does away with special patriotism, but even now we should be
driven to despair were our happiness to depend on that.
	We find in these utterances much that points toward a charac-
teristic trait, which forms the groundwork of the whole nature and
action of our hero, and on which I propose to throw a little light.
In him, the sense of the vanity of all human and earthly things is
associated with the belief that beyond them or within them is a
Something higher, a firm, everlasting stay and comfort for toiling,
fighting, suffering man; above the incessant changes of terrestrial
things, a divine loadstar that never quits its place, whose light is
unalterable; on this he must keep his eyes ever fixed if he would
at all times find the right way to that which will afford peace and
safety to himself and to those for whom he labors, and fights, and
suffers. In other words, Bismarck is a God-fearing man who seeks
his strength in religion, who bases his political action upon religion,
and who lives in the conviction that death is only the passage into
another life, for which the present should be a preparation.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00175" SEQ="0175" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="159">	PRINCE BISMARCK.	159

	On his first appearance upon the stage of politics he expressed
this conviction in the most definite terms. On June 15, 1847, he
made a speech in the Landtag, in which, among other things, he
said: I am of the opinion that the idea of the Christian state is
as old as the ci-devant Holy Roman Empire, as old as any European
state; that it is the very soil in which those states struck root;
and that the state which would have its permanence insured, which
would even justify its own existence, must rest on the basis of reli-
gion. To me, the words by the grace of God, which Christian
potentates put after their names, are no empty sound; but, therein,
I see the acknowledgment that princes desire to wield the scepter
which God has intrusted to them in accordance with his wAl. But
I can only recognize as Gods will what is revealed in the Christian
gospels; and I hold that I am justified in calling that a Christian
state which sets itself the task of realizing the teaching of Chris-
tianity. If a religious basis is recognized for the state at all, that
basis, in my opinion, can only be Christianity. Take away from
under the state this religious basis, and you have only a casual ag-
gregate of rights, a sort of bulwark against the war of all against
allan idea entertained by the older philosophy. But then its legis-
lation will not refresh itself at the primal fount of everlasting truth,
but will conform itself to the vague and fluctuating notions of hu-
manity that happen to be current at the time in the minds of rulers.
In such a state I do not see how communistic ideas about the im-
morality of property, and the high ethical value of theft as an at-
tempt at restoring man~s original rights, can be denied the oppor-
tunity of asserting themselves whenever they feel in themselves the
power to do so. Such ideas are esteemed rational by those who
hold them; indeed, they are regarded as the highest result of human
reason. Let us not, therefore, gentlemen, derogate from Christianity
in the eyes of the people by showing them that it is not essential
for their law-givers ; * let us not deprive them of the comforting
assurance that our legislation has its source in Christianity, and that
the state aims at the realization of Christian teaching, though it
may not always attain that end.
	Thus Bismarek held that a state without a religious basis is
unthinkable, that the religious basis of European states is Chris-
tianity, and that their object is the realization of Christian senti-
ments and of Christian habits of living. The justness of these
	*	The matter under debate was the conferring of active and passive electoral rights
upon Jews.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00176" SEQ="0176" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="160">	160	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

propositions is indisputable, though the orator did not make proper
application of them at the time. It did not follow from the Chris-
tian character of the modern state that people must uphold an arbi-
trary theologico-political system which in the reign of Frederick
William IV had identified itself with the idea of a Christian state
and had usurped its name. Bismarck held this erroneous opinion
then, but subsequently he repudiated it together with other errors of
his youth. But what gives special significance to this speech is the
stress he lays upon revelation in view of the instability of earthly
truth. Here we discover a marked feature of his character. Certi-
tude is vital air for the hero, and creative action is impossible if the
convictions of the worker do not rest on the firmest foundations.
Luthers whole nature finds expression in the first verse of his
hymn
Em feste Burg ist unser Gott.

There have been heroes who presumptuously or under the guidance
of unconscious necessity have found in themselves the law of their
conduct, and then would fain make that law the law of their nation,
or, like Napoleon I, of all nations. Other heroes have taken the
moral code, the conscience, of their countrymen as the rule of
their own life and conduct: of these is Bismarck. But God dwells
in the conscience of nations. With him, Kants Categorical Im-
perative, the leader of Prussian and German politics has tri-
umphed over all hindrances to his great reformatory work. With
eyes steadily fixed on him, and through intimate communion with
him, who is the source of all fidelity to duty and of all moral power,
he has gone on from victory to victory.
Thoughts of like tenor with the above have been again and
again expressed by the Chancellor during his maturer years, both
in public and in private life. When in March, 1870, there was a de-
bate in the North German Reichstag on the abolition of capital pun-
ishment, Bismarck spoke against a measure dictated by the humani-
tarianism of the day. If, he said, I were to represent the im-
pression the debate has made on my mind, I should say that the
opponents of capital punishment overrate the value of life in this
world and ascribe too great significance to death. I can under-
stand how the death-penalty should seem harder to one who does
not believe in a continuance of the individual life after the death of
the body, than to one who believes in the immortality of the soul
he has receiVed from God. But when I consider the question more</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00177" SEQ="0177" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="161">	PRINCE BIS2JIARCK.	161

closely I can hardly accept even this view. For him who possesses
not the faith which I from my heart confess, that death is a passage
from one life into another, and that it is competent for us to give
to the worst criminal on his death-bed the comforting assurance,
.Mors janua vitcefor him who shares not in this conviction, the
enjoyments of this life must have such value that I almost envy
him the sensations they yield to him. His occupations must pro-
duce for him results so satisfactory that I am unable to enter into
his feelings when, fully assured that his personal existence termi-
nates for good and all in death, he finds it worth while to live on.
	The orator made an allusion to Hamlets soliloquy, and then
quoted a passage or two from Schiller. I have felt to-day, he
said, that the saying of the poet, Und setzet ihr nicht das Leben
em, nie wird euch das Leben gewonnen sein, * and that other say-
ing, Das Leben der Giiter h6chstes nicht ist,f have among us fallen
into oblivion, buried in a wilderness of what, in my opinion, is a
false sentimentality.
	These judgments, I take it, pronounced by this man in a tone of
unalterable conviction, place before us ~character that recalls the
nobility and the grandeur of the ancients, and the hearty contempt
of the world shown by the early Christians, when with serene com-
posure they entered the horrid cavect of the Colosseum, whence
there was no return. Amid his temporal concernments ever mind-
ful of eternity; by his faith in this ever armed against vicissitude;
a calm, tranquil personality, a mariner directing his course by an
unerring compasssuch is Bismarck; and in truth only such a
genius could achieve success where hitherto the German people
had wrought in vain, where many eminent men bad striven to no
purpose, where so many valiant Germans had sacrificed that which,
though not the highest, is still a high good.
	Even within the last few years Bismarck has made public pro-
fession of the same principles which he first declared thirty years
ago. He is no longer by any means the representative of the hier-
archical orthodox party, but he is as he always was a sincere Chris-
tian. Christianity, not creeds, said he to me on the 5th of Octo-
ber, 1878. He seldom goes to church, perhaps out of regard for
his health; but in 1870, before going to the war, he felt the need of
nerving himself for the combat by partaking of the Lords Supper.
Further, I would quote one remark made by him on October 9, 1878,
* If you do not plant life, you will never reap life.
t Life is not the highest good.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00178" SEQ="0178" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="162">	162	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

in the debate upon the socialist law: If I were to accept the belief
held by these peopleFor myself I will say~ that I lead a busy life,
my position is satisfactory, and yet all this could not inspire me with
the wish to live another day were it not that I possess that which
the poet calls a faith in God and in a better future. Rob the poor
of that, and you predispose them for that weariness of life which
finds expression in deeds like those we lately witnessed.
	But Bismarck gave the strongest and the most emphatic proof
of his strictly religious mind and heart on that memorable evening
at Ferri~res, as recorded in my book, Graf Bismarck und seine
Leute(vol. i, p. 208). I will here recount rather more in detail
the main points of that conversation.
	It was September 28th, and we were at dinner. The company
had been talking of matters more or less indifferent, as pheasant-
shooting, champagne-punch, etc., when the Chancellor turned the
conversation to graver topics, and at last began a longer discourse,
suggested, as to the metaphor with which it began, by a spot of
grease on the table-cloth ; and which at times assumed the character
of a dialogue between the Chancellor and his kinsman, Herr von
Katt, who sat beside him. Bismarck saidand I report him verla-
tim, for I took down his remarks stenographically: The grease-
spot (scilicet, the feeling that it is a noble thing to die for country
and honor, even without recognition) is sinking deeper into the
people now that it is soaked with blood. The corporal has essen-
tially the same sense of duty as the lieiifenant and the colonel, that
is to say, among us Germans. With us this runs through every
stratum of the nation. The French are a mass easily brought
under the control of one man, and are then a great force. With
us, each one has a mind of his own; but when, as now, Germans
are in great numbers of one mind, they can be relied upon for
mighty enterprises. If they were all of one mind, they would be
omnipotent. - . - The sense of duty in a man who submits to be
shot dead, alone, in the dark (meaning, no doubt, without thought
of recompense or glory for steadfastly holding the post assigned to
himwithout fear or hope, and with eye single to his duty), this
the French have not. It comes of the residuum of faith in our
peopleof the fact that I know there is One who sees me, even
when the lieutenant sees me not.
	Do you believe, Excellency, that they really reflect on this?
asked the Landrath von Ftirstenstein, one of the guests.
	Reflect? No; it is a feeling, a humor, an instinctwhat you</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00179" SEQ="0179" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="163">	PRINCE BISMARCK.	163

please. If they reflect, it is gone; they argue themselves out of it.
How, without faith in a revealed religion, in God who wills what is
good, in a Supreme Judge and a life to come, men can live together
harmoniously, each doing his duty and letting every one else do
his, I do not understand.
	Here the Grand Duke of Weimar was announced. I believe
that he, too, will be revealed, said the Chancellor, laughing; but
let him wait. Then he went on talking for a good quarter of an
hour longer, departing now and then from his proper theme, and
oftentimes repeating the same idea in different words. Were I
no longer a Christian, I would not remain an hour in the Kings
service. If I did not obey God, if I did not count upon him, I
should certainly pay no homage to earthly masters. I should have
to live, of course; I should be in a good enough position, and should
have no need of them. Why should I fret and toil unceasingly in
this world, and expose myself to perplexities and ill usage, if I did
not feel that I must do my duty? I have a firm, unshaken faith
in a life after deaththerefore am I a royalist, otherwise I should
be a republican. If I did not believe in a divine order which has
destined this German nation for something good and great, I would
forthwith go out of the diplomatic business, or I would never have
entered it. To what original to ascribe the sense of duty I know
not, except to God. Orders and titles have no charm for me. The
firm stand that for ten years I have taken against all possible ab-
surdities of the court I owe purely to my decided faith. Take
from me this faith and you take from me my country. I~f I were
not a Christian and a firm believer, if I had not the miraculous basis
of religion, you would never have had such a chancellor. Give me
a successor on this basis, and I retire at once. But I am living
among heathen. When I say this, I do not mean to make prose-
lytes, but needs I must confess this faith.
	But, said Katt, surely the Greeks and Romans practiced
self-denial and devotionsurely they had a love of country and
did great things with it; and many people trow, he was convinced,
do the same thing from patriotic feeling and the sense of belong-
ing to a great unity.
	The Minister replied: This self-denial and devotion to duty
toward the state and the King is with us only a relic of the faith of
our fathers and grandfathers in transformed shapemore indistinct
and yet active, faith and yet faith no longer. . . . How gladly
I should be off! he continued; I delight in the woods and in</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00180" SEQ="0180" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="164">	164	THE NORTH AMERICAN RE VIE W

nature. Take away from me my relation to God, and I am the
man to pack up to-morrow and be off for Varzin to grow my oats.
I have then no King, and why? If it were not Gods command,
why should I submit to these Hohenzollern? They are a Swabian
family no better than my own, and I should have no interest in
them.
	From this, in the best sense of the term, religious tone of our
heros whole naturea feature in which he strongly reminds us of
Cromwellsprings another of his characteristics, which I might
describe as the expenditure of his entire personality upon the tasks
assigned to him: he pays, or rather prepays, for his results by
entire self-devotion. On the 7th of April, 1878, I had the honor of
dining with the Chancellor, and, in the course of conversation, he
called himself an old man. The Princess would not let this pass, so
she remarked, You are only sixty-three years of age. He replied,
Yes, that is true, but I have always lived fast, and on a cash
basis (6aar). Then, turning to me, he added: Baar, that is to
say, I have always thrown my whole self into whatever I did, and
have paid for it in health and strength.
	But Bismarcks religion is not obtrusive. He makes no parade
with it, like certain Pharisees, and his piety is free from intoler-
ance, and from the desire of imposing upon others his own faith, or
a behavior approved by the dominant Church. Very distinctly he
condemns all constraint in such matters. He has never made war
on Catholics as such. He has always only in so far opposed them,
and made them to feel the weight of his arm, as they have avowed
themselves Ultramontane, and have inscribed on their banners, and
striven to make effective, the right of Rome to rule in Germany,
and the competence of the Church to invade the sphere of the state.
He is neither intolerant nor bigoted.
	A conversatio,n at St. Avold on the question how the United
States could tolerate the Mormons with their polygamy led him to
express his opinion on the subject of religious liberty in general,
which he advocated very strongly; but, said he, it must be impar-
tial and reciprocal. Every man must be saved in his own way,
he said; I will urge this some day, and the Reichstag will cer-
tainly approve. But the church property must, of course, remain
with those who stick to the old Church to which it belongs. The
man who goes out must be ready to sacrifice to his conviction, or
rather to his unbelief. It is not taken in bad part if Catholics are
orthodox, not at all if Jews are so; bi~t orthodoxy in Protestants</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00181" SEQ="0181" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="165">	PRINCE BISMARCK.	165

gives great offense, and the Church is constantly decried for her
persecuting spirit if she expels the unorthodox. Then, when the
orthodox are persecuted and derided in the presswhich in Ger-
many is unfortunately in the hands of Jewsand in society, people
think that is just as it ought to be.
	At Versailles the same subject was up for discussion one even-
ing at table, and again the Chancellor distinctly declared himself to
be in favor of toleration in religious matters. But, he continued,
the illuminati are not tolerant. They persecute those who be-
lieve, not indeed with the stake, for that would not do, but with
contempt and insolence in the newspapers; and among the people,
so far as they belong to the party of unbelief, toleration has made
but little way. I should not like to see how delighted they would
be here to have Pastor Knak * hanged. The conversation now
turned to the strict observance of Sunday in England, and the Min-
ister declared the Sabbath rest to be good. As a proprietor he did
what he could to make Sunday a day of rest from labor on his es-
tate, only he did not wish to see people coerced. Every one must
know, said he, how he should best prepare for the future life.
On Sunday no work should be done, not so much because it is
against Gods command, as on mans account, who needs recrea-
tion, and must have opportunity for attending to his spiritual
affairs. . . . This, of course, does not apply to the service of the
state, above all not to the diplomatic service, for dispatches and
telegrams arrive on Sunday that must forthwith be attended to.
Neither is anything to be said against our peasants bringing in their
hay or corn on Sunday in the harvest after long rain, when fine
weather begins on a Saturday. I could not find in my heart to
forbid this to my tenants in the contract, although I should not do
it myself, being able to bear the possible damage of a rainy Sunday.
It is thought by our proprietors improper even in such cases to let
their people work on a Sunday.
	I mentioned that pious folk in America allow no cooking on Sun-
day, and that in New York I was once asked to dinner, and got
only cold victuals. Yes, replied the Chancellor, in Frankfort,
while I was still freer, we always dined more simply on Sunday, and
I never used my carriage, for the sake of the servants.
	One day (it was in 1876, I think) the Chancellor went out for a
ride along the boundary of his Varzin estate. To his great surprise
he saw, though it was Sunday, a number of men at work in the
* A leader among the orthodox in Berlin, since deceased.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00182" SEQ="0182" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="166">	166	THE NORTH AMERICAN RE VIE W

fields with hoe and spade. What men are those? he asked of
his overseer. Our laborers, your Highness, was the reply; we
can not spare them in the six week-days, and now they must work
their own fields on Sunday. The Prince rode home, and there im-
mediately wrote a note to all the overseers of his estates to the
effect that the cultivation of the laborers fields should always pre-
cede that of his own, but that in future he would not permit any
work to be done on Sunday. The result was that the laborers did
what was necessary for their own fields in two or three days, and
then went cheerfully to work on those of the Prince, so that the
head overseer was soon able to report that never before had the
field-work been done so quickly.
	Bismarck does not favor the efforts made to introduce among us
parliamentarism, as in Englandnot from principle, but because he
holds it to be not the only system of government that promotes the
happiness of the people, and because it is not adapted to Germany,
inasmuch as the conditions do not exist here, where, instead of only
two political parties, we have half a dozen. But he is a sincere
constitutionalist, and, during the conflict, his action was, on the
whole, constitutional.
	His general principles of internal policy he very plainly expressed
to the Frenchmen who dined with him at Versailles on January 30,
1871. He said that consistency in these matters, i. e., politics, often
becomes simply blundering obstinacy and self-will. One must be
guided by facts, by the way things lie, by the possibilitiestaking
into account the conditions, and serving his country according to
circumstances, and not following ones own opinions, which are often
simply prejudices. When he first entered political life, as a green
young man, he had very different ideas and aims from what he had
now. But he had changed his mind after thinking the matter over,
and then had not shrunk from sacrificing his own wishes, if any-
thing was to be gained thereby, to the necessities of the day. One
must not force ones own inclinations and wishes upon ones coun-
try, he further remarked; and then concluded, La patrie vent ~tre
servie et pas domin6e. This last remark exceedingly pleased the
Frenchmen, who pronounced it true and profound. Still, one of
them objected that this would subject genius to the will and opinion
of the majoritythough, as a rule, majorities have ever had but
little understanding, little knowledge of affairs, and little character.
The Chancellor very neatly replied, saying that his sense of respon-
sibility to God was his guiding star, and declaring devoir to be a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00183" SEQ="0183" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="167">	PRINCE BISMA.RCK.	167

higher and a more powerful principle than the droit du g6nie
which his French visitors had lauded.
	About this same time he remarked to us: Favre has no idea
how things go on our side. He has again and again reminded me
that France is the land of freedom, while despotism reigns among
us. I had told him, for instance, that we wanted money, and Paris
must procure it. He thought we might raise a loan. That could
not be done, I replied, without the Reichstag or the Landtag.
Oh, said he, you surely could raise five hundred million francs
without the Chamber. No, nor five francs, I replied. He could
not believe it. But I told him that I had passed four years of
struggle with our popular representatives, yet it had never occurred
to me to raise a loan without the consent of the Landtag; at that
point I had ever halted. This seemed rather to alter his opinion;
but his only remark was that in France on ne se g~nerait pas.
	The conflict which arose out of the question of army reform in
the years preceding 1866 produced an unpleasant state of things.
It was impossible to tell the Prussian representatives that we were
in this way making ready for a policy of action. The new Minister
did not fail to throw out hints in a general way, but he must needs
speak very plainly, and disclose his plan in detail, if he would con-
vince and win to himself his opponents in the House of Deputies,
which was, of course, quite impossible. Bismarck, therefore, be-
thought him of a rather strained interpretation of the Constitution.
The budget, he said, is a legislative act, and for such act three
factors are required, to wit, the House of Deputies, the House of
Lords, and the Crown. Now, if one of these three refuses assent,
as in the present case, there is no budget. But the state can not
stand still, and hence, in default of a budget, the Crown must dis-
pose of the public moneys. This interpretation was correct down
to the conclusion. Certainly the state must endure, even when there
is no budget, but the Crown is not, therefore, constitutionally em-
powered to originate fundamental remedies. If the good of the
state demands innovations, and the representatives of the people
withhold their assent to them, then such innovations must be made
on the responsibility of the Ministers, until the country has changed
its mind and given assent. And it is well when the conversion is
not too long delayed. So it was with army reform and the strife
it called forth. When the victories of 1866 had converted the
country, Bismarck, who at the same time had, in a measure, gained
a victory over the opposition at home, in strict conformity with</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00184" SEQ="0184" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="168">	168	THE NORTH ANERICAN RE VIE W

constitutional usage, asked the Landtag to grant indemnitythat
is, he now repudiated the theory that, whenever the budget is
rejected by the House of Deputies, the Crown acquires unrestricted
power to make organic innovations. It was, however, fortunate
that before internal strife had resulted too seriously, chance gave
occasion for a foreign war. In all this it was only dreamers
who thought of a revolution. Revolutions, said the Chancellor,
are, in Prussia, the work of the kings alone. Nevertheless, had
these internal dissensions lasted much longer, and the popular mind
in Prussia been so estranged from the Government as to threaten
such an uprising as that of 1866, it would have been unfortunate
for Germany, and indeed for all Europe.
	With justice does the Chancellor object to deputies who look on
their parliamentary avocation as their only business, as a trade; and
it is mainly on this account that he refuses to grant a salary to
members. He has repeatedly called attention to the peril of such
a degradation of the office of a representative. Thus, in January,
1869, speaking in the Prussian Landtag of the difficulty of finding
capable men who can amid their ordinary occupations find oppor-
tunity to fit themselves successively for the Landtag, the Zollparlia-
ment, and the Reichstag, he said: Before long, men will make a
trade of being representatives, as of being doctors or lawyers. The
result will be that we shall have a special class, that of the popular
representative, who gradually will come to resemble more closely a
bureaucratic element than a body representing the country and in
intimate communication with the people. Such men, when they
fail of election to Parliament, have nothing else to do but to travel.
	In this connection I recall further the speech of May 8, 1879, in
which the Chancellor, while defending his project of customs re-
form, remarked to the Deputy Lasker that his policy was that of a
man without property. He then went on as follows: He is one
of those gentlemen who hitherto, at every step in our law-reforms,
have been a majority, and of wh6m the Scripture says that they
sow not, neither do they reap; they neither spin nor weave, yet are
they clothed and fed. In other words, it must be confessed that
the majority of our law-makers is made up of men who are engaged
neither in manufactures nor in agriculture; and such men easily
lose whatever little sympathy they may have with the interests here
represented by the Government. These non-producers in our Par-
liament, these law-makers who live on salaries, fees, pensions, or
annuities, who belong to the press, law, medicine, or other learned</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00185" SEQ="0185" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="169">	PRINCE BISffARCK.	169

professions; but particularly the party leaders who, through their
eloquence and their influence over their colleagues, are wont to con-
trol the majority, and who, year in and year out, devote themselves
to this business partly through the press, partly in Parliament.
these men surely ought to know that projects which have their
origin in the bureau or in theory must necessarily be faulty unless
they are aided by some experience and practical sense. Then, too,
they ought to take to heart the maxim NoIles8e oblige, for he
who has thus for years enjoyed power in the legislative hall must
think of the one who serves as the anvil when the hammer of legis-
lation falls.
	The Prince is equally justified in his opposition to the doctri-
nctire jurists who make their presence felt in our Parliaments. These
men are 4ominated, or at least powerfully influenced, by the erro-
neous belief that all questions which touch upon their province, and
in particular all constitutional questions, can be solved by the ap-
plication of formal rules; and not only the Party of Progress, but
also certain leaders of less radical factions, as Lasker, Bamberger,
and Von Forkenbeck, are inclined to compress the fullness and
complexity of our national life within the limits of dead-letter law.
In other words, jurisprudence takes too prominent a place in the
ranks of our liberal parties, and the tone of the debates reminds one
of a lawsuit into which the not very intelligible dogmatism of specu-
lative professors is injected. As Herr von Benningsen, a leader of
the National Liberals, and himself a jurist, remarked to me a few
years ago, Our Liberal movement is mainly an effort of the law-
yers to win a higher position. He had reference to Hanoverian
lawyers, but we need only glance at the important part played by
this class in our whole political life to see plainly that the remark
applies to all Germany. I think highly of lawyers and professors
as a class; but a teacher whose words his pupils must accept with-
out question soon comes to think himself infallible; and experience
proves that the lawyer who is always engaged on one side in poli-
tics is apt to become obstinately dogmatic. This is, unhappily, the
characteristic of the eloquence of our Parliamentary debaters, who,
instead of transacting business in a rational way, are constantly en-
gaged in petty disputes with the Chancellor. Idealists who have
no practical intercourse with the people have, in the different par-
ties, acquired an influence that is positively baneful. The conse-
quence is, thaPthe decision of questions of the highest importance
Lor the welfare of the people lies in the hands of professional poli
	vox~. Cxxxl.NO. 285.	12</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00186" SEQ="0186" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="170">	170	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

ticians, intriguers, and leaders of coteries. Many of the speeches
made in our Reichstag are no better than those of the National As-
sembly of 1848a flood of words with little sense, for the most
part mere rhetorical pugilism that attacks all sorts of subjects with
ready-made theories and catchwords, and that always must have the
last word.
	Nor is there any comfort in the fact that this phenomenon has
still worse consequences among some of our neighborsin Italy, for
example, where the Minister is in the habit of giving up the field
to the lawyers; for the same thing might happen here were the
Government less firm than it is at present. But the Rechtsstaat
(jurist-state), which a large proportion of our representatives from
the bar and from the bench have more or less distinctly in view,
inasmuch as it is purely juristic, and gives to jurists all the power,
would be exactly the reverse of that which its advocates in the Par-
liament, and the press are striving for, or think they are striving
for. It would disfranchise and disqualify all powers and classes
which exist in the state alongside of the legists, and which have as
good a right to have views and interests of their own. The at-
tempt to set up a jurist-state, therefore, is in no wise better or
more just than would be the attempts of theologians to set up a
state on strictly theological principles, of the Vatican to make the
Church supreme in political affairs, or of any class of men to con-
stitute a state in which the feudal lord or the merchant should
decide what may be done and what may not be done. It was
surely well and truly said, Justitia est fundamentum regnorum.
Law, right, is the corner-stone of the state. But its creating and
living power is something else, and jurisprudence has no valid
claim to be regarded as the basis of the state. That creative force
is, on the contrary, the natural life as a whole. Statesmanship fash-
ions and shapes its products, and political science notes these prod-
ucts, grouping them in harmonious series.
	Prince Bismarck, being a thoroughly candid statesman, loves
candor in others, and is the sworn enemy of all simulation, all empty
show, all mere phrases. He abhors florid oratory, and I have often
heard him condemn the pomposity of most diplomats. Von Ga-
gem, at one time so famous, was in his eyes a man with the mien
of Jupiter, signifying nothinga phrasengiesskanne (phrase-wa-
tering-pot). Jules Favre, who strove to bring into diplomacy the
arts of an advocatethe impressive gestures and the high-flown ora-
torywas for him a comic actor. It was a delightful description</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00187" SEQ="0187" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="171">	PRINCE BISifAROK.	171

he gave us on January 31, 1871, of Waldeck, the great light of the
I3erlin Democrats: He reminds me of Favre; always consistent,
true to his principles, with his opinion and conclusion made up be-
forehand; then a stately presence, venerable white beard, voice
deep from the chest, even when he speaks of trifles. All this is
quite effective. He would deliver a speech in a voice quavering
with earnestness, to tell you that the spoon remains in the glass,
and would proclaim any man a scoundrel who did not agree with
him. Everybody would declare his assent, and laud his forceful
sentiments. When General Reille told him, after the battle of
Sedan, that the French would blow up themselves and the fortress
rather than submit to our hard conditions, the Chancellor dryly re-
plied to this pathetic phrase, Faites sauter.
	The first time I ever spoke to the Chancellor was on the 24th
of February, 187Q, and he asked if I knew what was the order of
the day in the Reichstag. I said No, adding that I had had too
much to do to notice what was in the newspapers. Well, he re-
plied, the question was about the mooted admission of Baden into
the North German Confederation. Why can not people wait for
that event to come about of itself? They must treat everything
from a partisan point of view and as speech-makers! It is most
unpleasant to have to answer such speeches, I might say such prat-
tle. In fact, it is with these oratorical gentlemen as with many
ladies who have small feet which they are always displaying in
shoes much too small for them. We have the German question in
good train now; but it has its own timea year, perhaps five years,
possibly even ten. I can not make it advance any quicker; no more
can these gentlemen, with all their powerful and emotional elo-
quence.
	Quite characteristic of his way of dealing with such matters
were the remarks he made in our hearing at Versailles on the even-
ing of February 2, 1871. He told us that during the day he had
been to St. Cloud, and that on the way thither he had met many peo-
ple with household utensils and beds, probably returning inhabitants
of the villages around Paris, who, during the siege, had fled from
their homes. The women looked quite friendly, he observed, but
the men, on seeing the Prussian uniform, assumed a hostile expres-
sion and a heroic attitude. This reminds me of the old Neapolitan
army which had a word of command that ordered the men to assume
a like attitude. Where in our army the command would be, Arms
to the charge, right, in the Neapolitan army it would be, Faccia</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00188" SEQ="0188" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="172">	172	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

feroce, i. e., look 8avage. With the French everything lies in a
magnificent attitude, a pompous speech, and an impressive, theatri-
cal mien. If it only sounds right and looks like something, the
meaning is all one. They are like the Potsdam burgher and free-
holder who once told me that a speech of Radowitz had touched and
affected him deeply. I asked him if he could point out any passage
which had specially gone to his heart or seemed particularly fine.
He could not name one. Thereupon I read the whole speech to
him, and asked him what was the affecting passage. It turned out
that there was nothing of the sort there, nothing either striking or
affecting. In short, it was nothing but the manner and attitude of
the orator, which looked as if he were saying the deepest, most in-
teresting, and most striking thingsthe thoughtful glance, the de-
vout eyes, the voice full of tone and weight. It was the same with
Waldeck, though he was not so able a man or of such distinguished
appearance.
	The gift of oratory, he continued, has done much mischief
in Parliamentary life. Much time is wasted because every one who
fancies he has any ability must have his word even when he has
nothing new to offer. Speaking is too much in the air, and too little
to the point. Everything is settled beforehand in committee; hence
what is said in the House is for the public and the reporters. The
sole object is to exhibit before the public the orators power, and to
be praised by the newspapers. But the time is coming when elo-
quence will be looked on as a faculty hurtful to the common weal,
and a man will be punished who allows himself to be guilty of a
long speech. But we have one body which admits no oratory what-
ever, and which nevertheless has done more for the German cause
than any other, namely, the Council of the Confederation. True, I
remember that at first some attempts were made in that direction,
but I put a stop to all that, though properly I had no right to do so,
albeit I was President. I said to them something like this: Gen-
tlemen, we have nothing to do here with eloquence, with speeches
intended to produce conviction, for every one brings his conviction
with him in his pocketthat is to say, his instructions. It is simply
a loss of time. I propose that we confine oursevelves here to facts.
And so it was; there were no more long speeches. We got on all
the faster with business, and the Council of the Confederation has
really done a great deal.
	That the Prince has but a poor opinion of the abilities and the
services of most of the members of the diplomatic corps, and that</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00189" SEQ="0189" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="173">	PRINCE BIS3fARCK.	173

he laughs at their pomposity and arrogance, is plain from sundry of
his utterances. I cite only the following:
	At Ferril~res he told me a delightful story of the time when
he was envoy of the Diet of the Confederation at Frankfort:
At both of the sittings of the military commission, while Ro-
chow represented Prussia in the Diet, Austria alone smoked.
Rochow would certainly have liked to do the same, but he did
not venture; besides, his king, who was not a smoker, would per-
haps have disapproved of such conduct. When I came, I too hank-
ered after a cigar, and, as I did not see why I should not have
it, I asked the Power in the Presidents chair for a light, which
seemed to give him and the other gentlemen both astonishment and
displeasure. Plainly it was an event for them. That time only
Austria and Prussia smoked. But the other gentlemen obviously
thought the matter so serious that they reported it to their respec-
tive courts. The subject required mature deliberation, and for half
a year only the two Great Powers smoked. Then Schrenkh, the
Bavarian envoy, began to assert the dignity of his station by smok-
ing. Nostitz, the Saxon, had also a strong inclination to do like-
wise, but as yet had not received permission from his minister.
Yet when at the next session -he saw Bothmer, the Hanoverian,
indulging in the weed, he mustfor he was intensely Austrian, and
had sons in the Austrian armyhave come to some understanding
with Rechberg; for he also now took out a cigar from his case and
puffed away. Only he of Wtlrtemberg and he of Darmstadt were
now left, and they never smoked at all. But the honor and dignity
of their states imperatively required it, and so at the next sitting
the Wiirtemberger produced a cigarI see it still; it was a long,
slender, yellow thingand smoked at least half of it as a burnt-
offering for the Fatherland.
	One evening at Versailles the Chancellor happened to remark
upon the reports of ambassadors and diplomatic agents in general,
which, he said, contain nothing in a pleasing form. It is space-
work, written only because something must be written. Take, for
example, the reports of our consul in Paris. As you read them you
kept for ever thinking, Now something is coming, but it never
came. It was all very fine, and, one would read on and on, but at
the end it was found that in fact there was nothing at all in it.
Mention was made of a military plenipotentiary, who had also fig-
ured as an historian, and of him the Minister said: It was expected
that he would render some service, and, as far as quantity goes, his</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00190" SEQ="0190" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="174">	174	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

services were great. As regards form, too, the same may be said.
His style is pleasing, would do credit to a novelist; but, while I
peruse his reports, written in a fine, ornate hand, I find that despite
their length there is nothing in them.
	A few days later the conversation again turned upon diplomatic
reports, and the Chancellor once more pronounced them to be for
the most part of no value. In great part they consist of paper and
ink, said he. The worst is when they make them long. With
Berustorif, one is used to his sending every time such a ream
of paper with stale newspaper clippings. But when any one else
writes a lengthy dispatch, one gets disgusted, because as a rule
there is nothing in it. If people write history out of them, there
is no proper information to be got out of it. I believe the archives
will be opened to them after thirty years; they might be allowed to
see them much earlier. Dispatches and reports, even when they do
contain something, are unintelligible to those who do not know the
persons and the circumstances. Who knows after thirty years what
sort of a man the writer waswhether he saw and heard to good
purpose, how he looked at things, whether he was partial or preju-
diced, and whether he possessed the gift of reporting them clearly
and accurately? And who has any intimate acquaintance with the
persons of whom he writes? We have to know what Gortshakoff or
Gladstone or Granville meant in what the envoy reports of his con-
versations with them. Better information may be gleaned from the
newspapers, of which even governments avail themselves, and where
people often say more plainly what they think. But there, too, we
have to know the circumstances. The main points always lie in
private letters and confidential communications, even by word of
mouth, nothing of which finds its way into the records.
	Since Bismarck assumed control of the Foreign Office and the
external diplomacy of Germany, a very different spirit is noticeable
in those circles. A vast deal of work is done in Nos. 76 and 77
Wilhelmstrasse, and the Prince himself sets a good example. The
whole ~stablishment, from top to bottom, is organized with a strict-
ness that is almost military. Every one has to obey without ques-
tion, and does obey without question or murmur, whatever he may
think within his own mind. Everything moves and acts in obedi-
ence to one will, one mind, and all do what they can. The man
who can not make himself the passive instrument of the genius who
here toils, here commands, may go his waythere is no room here
for him. There must be order, strict order, subordination, harmony,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00191" SEQ="0191" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="175">	PRINCE BISMARCK.	175

so that the machine may do its work qidckly and accurately. There
must be no halting, no failure produced by the exercise of individ-
ual judgment. In times past, under an easy-going and feeble ad-
ministration, things were different. Then every one pursued his
own policy, and ambassadors not unfrequently did the same thing.
But now that a teeming mind and a strong will are in control, and
the highest interests are at stake, infractions of discipline are not
tolerated. Every official, even the highest, has simply to obey
orders, and must consider himself in the light of a dispatch-clerk, or
as a colonel or captain under the general. The councilors are not
expected to give advice, but are to act as members under the head,
like the other membersthe charges daffaires, ambassadors, and
envoysthey have to put in execution his ideas, his views, and
nothing else, with the aid of whatever knowledge or skill they may
possess. Individualism and the necessity of one uniform policy go
not hand in handa lesson which the proud and self-willed Harry
von Arnim learned to his cost.
	While I was employed in the Foreign Office, everything was done
in its political section as in a regiment. About 10 A. M., occasion-
ally later, seldom earlierfor the Prince worked far into the night,
not going to sleep till toward dawna servant would announce in
the central bureau, The Prince is in the breakfast-room. That
was the reveille, and the first signal for action given to the little
army of the Chancellor, and he then received from the hands of the
dispatch secretaries all sorts of communications coming per post or
otherwise. Next came the announcement, The Prince is in his
work-room. The councilors who had business with the Chan-
cellor could now be admitted to the presence of their chief, and
the rest were notified to hold themselves in readiness to answer
any summons from him. Lastly, about 10 i. M., in ordinary times,
but not till late in the night when there was stress of work, the
tattoo, The Prince is in the tea-room, was sounded for those
whom duty still held chained to their desks, among whom, when
the Chancellor was in Berlin, was always found the faithful and
ever-prompt Lothar Bucher. This brought the days labors to an
end. The workers departed, the window-shutters were closed, and
the servants put out the lights.
	In conclusion, it might be asked whether the German nation
love the man who has raised them to political power and to high
honor, who has placed them in the saddle and now expects them to
ride with him in new ways; who has caused a new sun to rise for</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00192" SEQ="0192" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="176">	176	TH~ NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

them, brighter and fairer than any that illumined their path in
past days. My answer is that many admire him openly, many
others secretly in spile of themselves; few love him, for few un-
derstand him. But they who do love him love him above all the
world.
MORITZ BUSCH.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00193" SEQ="0193" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="177">RECENT LITERATURE.

I.

	THERE is a kind of criticism which has in modern times come
into fashion, of which Professor Goidwin Smiths Cowper is a
fair example.* As a condensed biography of the poet, his book
may be of value to cursory readers, though we have failed to dis-
cover in it any fresh fact, or any evidence of original research.
The materials which the author has employed were open to every-
body, and were already familiar to every student of biography.
Besides the somewhat heavy, and, we may say, stupid life by Hay-
ley, we had already the very minute work of Southey; and, con-
sidering the entirely recluse existence of Cowper, we have some-
times thought it remarkable that we know so much of him, and are
in possession of so many of the particulars of his singular and mel-
ancholy experiences. We owe this advantageif it be an advan-
tageto the passion of evangelical persons for the smallest details
of personal religion. Following the traditions which connect New-
ton, who is one 0f the saints of a special class of saintly persons,
with the author of The Task, these have pleased to regard the
invalid and the hypochondriac as a wonderful example of the neces-
sity of working out salvation with fear and trembling. Besides
this, there have been unspeakable scandals circulated about Cowper,
which we believe to~ be falsehoods, impure if simple. Professor
Smith darkly alludes to this foolish gossip, but, if he has heard the
worst of it, he does not say so.
	It is doubtful whether the admirers of Cowper will be grateful
for this new discussion of his infirmities. Surely, in such matters,
there should be some law of limitation. What the poet did re-
mains, and will remain while the English language is written, and
some of it, of a proverbial kind, as long as it is spoken. But those

* Cowper. By Goidwin Smith. New York: Harper &#38; Brothers.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-17">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>Charles T. Congdon</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>Congdon, Charles T.</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">Recent Literature</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">177-RB02</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00193" SEQ="0193" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="177">RECENT LITERATURE.

I.

	THERE is a kind of criticism which has in modern times come
into fashion, of which Professor Goidwin Smiths Cowper is a
fair example.* As a condensed biography of the poet, his book
may be of value to cursory readers, though we have failed to dis-
cover in it any fresh fact, or any evidence of original research.
The materials which the author has employed were open to every-
body, and were already familiar to every student of biography.
Besides the somewhat heavy, and, we may say, stupid life by Hay-
ley, we had already the very minute work of Southey; and, con-
sidering the entirely recluse existence of Cowper, we have some-
times thought it remarkable that we know so much of him, and are
in possession of so many of the particulars of his singular and mel-
ancholy experiences. We owe this advantageif it be an advan-
tageto the passion of evangelical persons for the smallest details
of personal religion. Following the traditions which connect New-
ton, who is one 0f the saints of a special class of saintly persons,
with the author of The Task, these have pleased to regard the
invalid and the hypochondriac as a wonderful example of the neces-
sity of working out salvation with fear and trembling. Besides
this, there have been unspeakable scandals circulated about Cowper,
which we believe to~ be falsehoods, impure if simple. Professor
Smith darkly alludes to this foolish gossip, but, if he has heard the
worst of it, he does not say so.
	It is doubtful whether the admirers of Cowper will be grateful
for this new discussion of his infirmities. Surely, in such matters,
there should be some law of limitation. What the poet did re-
mains, and will remain while the English language is written, and
some of it, of a proverbial kind, as long as it is spoken. But those

* Cowper. By Goidwin Smith. New York: Harper &#38; Brothers.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00194" SEQ="0194" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="178">	178	TUE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

who love the tenderness of Cowper, his fresh and original relati&#38; 
to Natare, his kindly humor, his never ill-natured wit; those who
have been charmed by his domestic life in its best aspects, and
think of him as preeminently the poet of home and of the domestic
affections; those who have found plenary evidence of his innate
manliness in the strongest of his poems, and of his loving heart in
the tenderestmay well ask to be excused from any further studies
in morbid anatomy, from any further discussion of his weakness
of body and of mind, from the prying curiosity which seeks to
fathom the inscrutable, and from a renewal of the tragic tale of
his infirmities. Evidently he was an invalid and a hypochondriac,
with suicidal tendencies from the start. He had very old blood in
his veins, and some of it was not of the best. His grandfather, the
Chancellor, had been tried for murder. The poet was a weakly
boy, and at Westminster School he had been ill treated. He was
set to studying the law, because his, grandfather had been a good
lawyer, though nobody could have been less fitted for the profes-
sion than this timid and shrinking youth. At thirty-two he was a
lunatic. There was an injudicious attempt to force him into the
office of the Clerk of the Journals in the House of Lords, and he
tried to kill himself because a horror of the publicity of the place
had disturbed his intellect. Thus far, it will be observed, ieligion
had nothing to do with his melancholy. Nor can it be h6ld justly
that it had anything to do with his subsequent despondencies. If
he had remained a man of the worldif he had, at intervals, con-
tinued to giggle and make giggle with the London witsit is
more than probable that he would still have been subject to fits of
despondency, though the remorse which he experienced would have
been occasioned by secular rather than religious influences. He
was a sick man all his life.
	It is with pleasure that we turn from this melancholy view of
Cowpers character, and consider what a noble work he performed
in spite of a hundred adverse c5rcumstances. All here is fresh and
beautiful. Usually he is cheerful, almost always he is vigorous;
his poetic sense invested the homeliest natural and social objects
with an exquisite charm, and he absolutely rescued English poetry
from studied artificiality. Grateful for the pure enjoyment which
his poetry gives us, let us try, at least while we read it, to forget
that clouds and shadows were about him as he wrote, and that
he smiled at the world through his bitter tears! Let us not suffer
impertinent and over-curious discussion to disturb our appreciation</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00195" SEQ="0195" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="179">RECENT LITERATURE.

I.

	THERE is a kind of criticism which has in modern times come
into fashion, of which Professor Goidwin Smiths Cowper is a
fair example.* As a condensed biography of the poet, his book
may be of value to cursory readers, though we have failed to dis-
cover in it any fresh fact, or any evidence of original research.
The materials which the author has employed were open to every-
body, and were already familiar to every student of biography.
Besides the somewhat heavy, and, we may say, stupid life by Hay-
ley, we had already the very minute work of Southey; and, con-
sidering the entirely recluse existence of Cowper, we have some-
times thought it remarkable that we know so much of him, and are
in possession of so many of the particulars of his singular and mel-
ancholy experiences. We owe this advantageif it be an advan-
tageto the passion of evangelical persons for the smallest details
of personal religion. Following the traditions which connect New-
ton, who is one ~f the saints of a special class of saintly persons,
with the author of The Task, these have pleased to regard the
invalid and the hypochondriac as a wonderful example of the neces-
sity of working out salvation with fear and trembling. Besides
this, there have been unspeakable scandals circulated about Cowper,
which we believe to be falsehoods, impure if simple. Professor
Smith darkly alludes to this foolish gossip, but, if he has heard the
worst of it, he does not say so.
	It is doubtful whether the admirers of Cowper will be grateful
for this new discussion of his infirmities. Surely, in such matters,
there should be some law of limitation. What the poet did re-
mains, and will remain while the English language is written, and
some of it, of a proverbial kind, as long as it is spoken. But those

* Cowper. By Goidwin Smith. New York: Harper &#38; Brothers.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00196" SEQ="0196" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="180">	180	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

The Faerie Queen from beginning to end; but it would be
equally cruel to ask him to make up his mind critically about these
great poems from half a dozen shreds and fragments of them, how-
ever judiciously selected. This remark, of course, does not apply
to many entire poems of the shorter kind which are included in
these volumes. Nor would we be understood to say that they are
nothing better than crutches for the critically lame, or lifts for the
hopelessly lazy. But, while they may help the young reader in
forming his poetical taste, there can be no harm in cautioning him
to search for himself in the great mine of English poetry which is
so full of wealth, and alas! of rubbish. One should not be always
in leading-strings; and no man can study for another, especially in
this department of literature.
	A work like this is full of somewhat melancholy suggestions.
The perishable nature of poetical fame is inevitably indicated by
these efforts to preserve or revive it. How many who have been
of great consideration in their own day, in even the day following,
are now known only to scholars, and to those who search in libra-
ries for works which are no longer upon the counters of the book-
sellers! To be ancient is to be obsolete. The lyrical writers, if
once they get a hold upon the hearts of the people, are compara-
tively safe; and brevity is often a passport to a precarious remem-
brance. But if every time sings its own songs as it~ should, it will
not care much, in a popular sense, for the songs which are a cen-
tury or two old. The very greatest poems in all languages can be
counted upon the fingers of one hand. Yet our bards still go on
with their production, and every week witnesses the birth of a new
book of verses. If any of these shall be remembered sufficiently
at some distant day to be included in a volume of specimens, we
can not wish their writers more judicious and sensible treatment
than Mr. Wards corps of critics has bestowed upon the English
poets from Chaucer to Dryden, and promise to extend to the others
from Dryden to Keble and Clough.

TI.

	THERE are lyrics, at once light, elegant, and ingenious, which
charm by their manner and disarm criticism by their jocund harm-
lessness; Mr. Austin Dobsons poems * are of this description. Mr.
Edmund C. Stedman, in the introduction which he has furnished to
	* Vignettes in Rhyme, and other Verses. By Austin Dobson. New York: Henry
Molt &#38; Co.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00197" SEQ="0197" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="181">	- RECENT LITERATURE.	181

the American edition, tells us that Mr. Dobson is forty years of age,
and has been a government clerk for twenty-two years. There is
little suggestion of even twoscore in this pretty book but only a
certain easy and salient elasticity; and, if there are occasionally
tears in the verses, they but lend fresh brilliancy to the light and
lilting measure. The book, though neither serious nor earnest, has
the sweetness which comes of constitutional good nature, and the
polished politeness which befits songs of this description. In many
of the poems there is a flavor of antiquity not in the least dusty
or moldy, however; and there is everywhere that indefinable I~ric-
d-1~rac beguilement which betrays collectors into the purchase of
old china and prettily painted statuettes.
	Mr. Dobsons book will be invaluable to those verse-makers who
desire to distinguish themselves by writing in the old metres which
have been lately revivedthe rondel, the rondeau, and the bal-
lade. Now and then, as we read him, we seem to hear the tinkling
of lutes and the sweet warbling of minstrels under the windows of
bowers which went long ago to dust, with their pretty and piquant
inmates. Sometimes his songs remind us of the ingenious verses
which break the dull and indecent monotony of Drydens horrible
comedies. We do not agree with Mr. Stedman in thinking that Mr.
Dobson is like Horace, for Horace always had an earnest and seri-
ous purpose, even in his lightest mood, and never for a moment
indulges in eccentricities of thought or of meter. Mr. Dobson is like
Horace, however, in always writing like a gentleman; and if he
sometimes cloys us by his unremitting sweetness, we have only to
lay the book aside for a little while, with a certainty that the appe-
tite for these fine cates and delicacies will be sure to return.

Iv.

	hr this prosaic age and in this over-busy land, the men who
devote themselves to literary pursuits and strictly meditate the
thankless Muse, are entitled to much more consideration than they
are likely to receive. Mr. Richard Henry Stoddard has long been
known as a poet of no ordinary capacity; but we must own to a
degree of surprise, upon looking into his handsome volume,* to find
how much he has written. We may as well acknowledge at once
a feeling of regret that such a poet as Mr. Stoddard undoubtedly
is should not have given us some work of greater artistic propor
	*	The Poems of Richard Henry Stoddard. Complete edition. New York: Charles
Scribuers Sons.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00198" SEQ="0198" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="182">	182	THE NORTH AMERICAN REVIEJY

tionsnot an epic, to be sure, since it seems that the world is to
have no more epics; but a poem in which his remarkable power of
construction and copious resources of diction might have been
more largely displayed. For there is more than one poem in this
volume which shows how strong is the sweep of Mr. Stoddards
genius, and what a thorough master he is of literary resources. His
life has been that of the scholar, if not of the recluse; his tastes,
originally and naturally delicate, have been matured until it would
not be saying too much to call them simply perfect; he has hand
and eye, and all else that a poet should havefancy, subtilty, and
imagination. Above all, he has absolute literary sense. Here is a
volume, containing we hardly dare to say how many separate and
distinct poemsthere are thousands of verses; a hundred different
forms are employed; the range of subjects is wide and various
and yet we doubt if the most fastidious critic could detect in the
whole a really bad line or a single solecism, or a passage which it
would be easy to improve. Nobody, who has not had some experi-
ence of the matter, can know how much labor all this implies. We
are sorry to say that not many American poets have written after
this fashion. They may have, in some rare cases, the genius, but
few of them have the patience, to do it. We do not propose to
make any odious comparisons; but those who think that slovenly
writing is a mark of genius, and who have been told so by their
admiring critics, would do well to learn a lesson from this pains-
taking poet.
	Mr. Stoddard is fond of a short song, which he polishes with all
the care with which a lapidary polishes a gem. He likes a bit of
exquisite verse which shall be teres atque rotundus. The loving
care with which he has perfected many of these little poems is evi-
dent in their grace, tenderness, depth of feeling, and frequent depth
of thought. Open the book almost anywhere and you come across
them. It is a volume to keep upon the table, and to read in during
a spare moment. The brief music is like that of a bird, who gives
a rapid and complete and most melodious refrain, and then flies
away. Sometimes the strain is a sad one; oftener it is calmly
serene, and there is not a whine in this whole collection, which is
more than can be said of a great many volumes of American poetry.
Indeed, we have been much impressed by the thorough manliness of
Mr. Stoddards work. He is often pensive, as all men who think
poetically must be; but he is never maudlin. There are evidences
of sorrow, and unrest, and disappointment; but the reader may be</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00199" SEQ="0199" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="183">	RECENT LITERATURE.	183

assured that they give no tone to the book, which, take it for all in
all, is at least as healthy a volume of poems as there is in the Eng-
lish language. Mr. Stoddard is an artist, and an artist must some-
times paint the gloomy as well as the glad; but the general tenor
of his work shows the writer to be a well-balanced and even square-
shouldered man, who knows precisely what he is about, and man-
ages even the minor key with an energy which we might call ro-
bust if it were less musical. There is tragedy in these poems and
sometimes pathos, but they spring naturally from the topic, and are
not pumped up for the occasion.
	Many of Mr. Stoddards poems have, indeed, a half-sportive
character. Doing well whatever he undertakes, he writes vers de
soci~t~ sometimes with an easy aluzndon, which proves how sure he
is of his hand. There are occasional poems, too, suggested by cur-
rent topics, which are strong and self-sustained. There is a suffi-
cient love of Nature, and frequent passages which prove it genuine.
But Mr. Stoddard is substantially a poet of the passions and of the
emotions; and not seldom he rises to a height of tragic expression,
and depicts the darker experiences of the soul with unusual force.
Yet, as we have said, he is never unpleasantly subjective. He is
too good at his art for that. What is to be sung he sings naturally.
What is to be told he tells in a straightforward, earnest way; and
with all his other merits he has unusual power of poetical narrative.
His whole book may be heartily commended to all those who care
for healthy and natural poetry, and who have no desire to be either
puzzled or bored.
v.
	THERE are poets who, however they may change for the better
in other respects, never outgrow their mannerisms. It has been
said of Mr. Wordsworth that he lost the world for a quibble, and
was content to lose it. Mr. Browning is represented as having
lately expressed some regret, not that he has been an obscure
writer, for his own conscience doubtless acquits him upon that score,
but that the majority of his readers should have found him so.
Mr. Swinburne, in this new volume of poems,* exhibits the same
peculiarities which marked his earlier works. There is the same
audacity of diction, profusion of double-epithets, muscular and
sometimes spasmodic versatility of metre, and unbridled exuberance
of imagination. Though to many the principal poems in this little
	* Songs of the Springtides. By Algernon Charles Swinburne. New York: R.
Worthington.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00200" SEQ="0200" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="184">	184	THE NORTH AMERICAN RE VIE W

volume will be insoluble puzzles, it will be read with great satis-
faction by those who do not trouble themselves about sense, if only
they are gratified by sound. If they do not understand, they will
think that they do, which perhaps is just as well. There is something
very fascinating about Mr. Swinburnes lyrical swing and ever-
shifting variety of versification, and we wander through his pages
as through some land of faery or wilderness of mingled beauty and
terror. Perhaps we should not err in pronouncing him, though he
does not use dramatic forms, the most dramatic of modern poets,
for in his works there are often the most subtile delineations of
human passion, and the most vigorous pictures of the deepest, the
darkest, and the brightest experiences of human life. It seems to
us that the poems in this volume are among the most intellectual
which he has produced. As he has advanced in years he has lost
something of that downright sensuousness which once shocked some
readers of his works, and, we are obliged to add, delighted others.
Whatever else it may be, this volume is at least cleanly, with no
touch of prurience and no suspicion of physical coarseness.
The present volume contains Mr. Swinburnes Birthday Ode
for the Anniversay Festival of Victor Hugo the fine tribute o~ a
man of genius to the genius of another. The idea of the poem is
thoroughly original. Anything exactly like this piece of rhythmical
criticism we do not remember to have seen in the literature of any
language. All the great works of Hugo are chronologically alluded
to, and, lest there should be any misunderstanding on the part of the
reader, Mr. Swinburne has annexed a catalogue of Hugos books,
with reference to the places in which they are treated in the ode.
He shares the Frenchmans hearty hatred of the last Emperor of
France, and prints a special sonnet On the Profane Desecration of
Westminster Abbey, by the Erection of a Monument to the Son of
Napoleon IH. He keeps no terms with the poisonous race, and
calls upon the elect of Englands dead to leave the abbey in dis-
gust. Accustomed to use plain language on all occasions, Mr. Swim-
burne particularly uses it upon this; and speaks of Dean Stanley
in a way which will shock the friends and admirers of that amiable
divine
Who had the glory of these graves in trust,
And turned it to a hissing.

CHARLES T. CONGDON.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00201" SEQ="0201" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="RB01">THE




NORTH AMERICAN

REVIEW.

SEPTEMBER, 1880.




No. 286.



Tros Tyriusque mihi nullo discrimine agetur.












NEW YORK:
D. APPLETON AND COMPANY.
1880.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00202" SEQ="0202" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="RB02">COPYRIGHT BY

ALLEN THORNDIKE RICE.

1880.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The North American review. / Volume 131, Issue 286 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>624 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABQ7578-0131</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/nora/nora0131/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The North American review. / Volume 131, Issue 286</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">North-American review and miscellaneous journal</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>University of Northern Iowa</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Cedar Falls, Iowa, etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>September 1880</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0131</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">286</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="front" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-18">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The North American review. / Volume 131, Issue 286, miscellaneous front pages</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">RB03-RB08</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00203" SEQ="0203" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="RB03">NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

SEPTEMBER, 1880.
	PAGE

THE RuINS OF CENTRAL AMERICA. Part I. By D~SIR~
CHARNAY . . . . . . . . . 185



THE PERPETUITY OF CHINESE INSTITUTIONS. By S.
	WELLS WILLIAMS, LL. D. .	.	.	.	.	. 205


THE TRIAL OF MRS. SURRATT. By JOHN W. CLAM-
THE PERSONALITY OF GOD. By WILLIAM T. HARRIS,

LL. D. . . . . . . . . . 241
	STEAMBOAT DISASTERS. By R. B. FORBES .	.	. 257


INSINCERITY IN THE PULPIT. By the Rev. EDWARD
	EVERETT HALE .	.	.	.	.	.	.	. 268


RECENT WORKS ON THE BRAIN AND NERVES. By
	GEORGE M. BEARD, M. D.	.	.	.	. . 278</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00204" SEQ="0204" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="RB04">	THE Editor disclaims responsibility for the opinions
of contributors, whether their articles are signed or
anonymous~</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00205" SEQ="0205" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="RB05"></PB>
<PB REF="IMG00206" SEQ="0206" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="RB06"></PB>
<PB REF="IMG00207" SEQ="0207" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="RB07"></PB>
<PB REF="IMG00208" SEQ="0208" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="RB08">


	~C C	AZ	F.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/nora/nora0131/" ID="ABQ7578-0131-19">
<BIBL>
<AUTHOR>Desire Charnay</AUTHOR>
<AUTHORIND>Charnay, Desire</AUTHORIND>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Ruins of Central America. Part I</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">185-205</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00209" SEQ="0209" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="185">NORTH AMERICAN REVIEW.

No. CCLXXXVI.

SEPTEMBER, 1880.



THE RUINS OF CENTRAL AMERICA.

PART I.
VERA CRUE, April 30, 1880.

	A TRAVELER leaves something of himself in every country he
visits. The impressions, friendships, adventures of the former time
he fancies will be repeated when he revisits the same scenes. He
anticipates the pleasure he will have in seizing the hand of a friend,
in visiting again some particular site, in finding again some house
where once he was received with graceful hospitality. He comes,
but a hurricane has thrown everything out of place: that site is
now waste and desert, that house a ruin, those friends are dead;
time has done its work.
	After an absence of twenty-two years, I hasten eagerly to grasp
the hands of the friends I had left. For the one who survives,
these twenty-two years are but a day. It seems as though it was
but yesterday that he left the town, and he fancies that every one
knows him, that every one will be rejoiced to welcome him again.
But the quarter of a century which he imagines himself to have
passed through unscathed has made its mark upon him as upon all.

	NOTE.M. Charnay desires it to be understood that the present narrative makes
no pretension to scientific accuracy, and that all his notes are subject to revision and
correction in the future. He makes this reservation, in the belief that no definitive
opinion can be formed until the results of the expedition have been thoroughly
weighed .Tnx EDITOR.
	VOL. CXXXI.-NO. 286.	13</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00210" SEQ="0210" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="186">	186	THE NORTH AMERICAN RE VIE W

Though he may be able to recognize one here and one there, he is
himself recognized by none. Like another Rip Van Winkle, he
appears to awaken from a life-long dream, to find everything around
him changed.
	So it was with me. I found one of my friends, the oldest of
them all, and one whom I did not expect to see again. I had to
give my name, for he did not recognize me, and I saw that now I
was a stranger. How is A? I asked. He is dead. And
B? Dead. There I halted, not daring to pursue my inqui-
ries further. What! all dead? They are all dead.
	Such are my impressions on revisiting Vera Cruz, and to me the
city is like a tomb.
	Yet this little Oriental city, hid away at the farther end of the
Gulf of Mexico, is in itself not unattractive. Oriental I call it, for
it is of Moorish descent, and its lineage is visible in its cupolas of
white, rose-color, and blue, overtopped here and there by Christian
spires; in its houses painted bright red, yellow, or blue ; in its fiat
terraces with their pyramidal ornaments. Cities are more enduring
than men, and Vera Cruz has become young again, with its dwell-
ings newly painted, its white bell-towers, its enameled cupolas, its
new houses and monuments. There is a holiday air about it, and a
faint Haussmann breeze has come across the Atlantic. The plaza,
which, when last I saw it, was paved with angular stones, covered
with filth, and cut up by muddy brooks, is now a delightful square,
planted with palms and other trees, robed in verdure, and paved
with marble. In the middle we see a handsome fountain, while all
around it are fine caf~s, stores, the cathedral, the municipal palace,
and other structures that vie with one another in giving it a fit sur-
rounding. In the daytime the air is cool in the plaza; in the even-
ing long lines of promenaders and of pretty Mexican ladies fill the
walks. It is like one vast greenhouse.

FROM VERA CRUZ TO THE CITY OF MEXICO.


	Miay 1, 1880.The train left at 11.30 r. M., and during the
night we traversed one of the most picturesque portions of the
route. At daybreak we reached the plateau of Orizaba, and the
prospect was delightful. On all sides rose mountains tinged with
the brightest colors by the rising sun. The volcano of Orizaba
commanded them all with its snowy cone. We sped through cof-
fee-plantations and vast fields of tobacco and bananas. We crossed</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00211" SEQ="0211" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="187">THE RUIHS OF CENTRAL A31ERIUA.	187

ravines over venturesome iron bridges, meeting a fresh surprise at
every turn.
	From Orizaba we ascended by an easy grade to Maltrata, and
then the train drawn by two engines made ready to mount the fa-
mous Cumbres de Acuizingo. We were now in the temperate, we
were soon to be in the cold zone. The route lies before us describ-
ing long detours and ascending heavy grades; our two locomotives,
puffing and blowing, and as it were exhausted, make their way
amid the grandest scenery. In three hours we reach the plateau of
the tie~rafria.
	In these three hours we made an ascent of four thousand eight
hundred and ten feet, that being the difference of elevation between
Orizaba, which is 4,810 feet above sea-level, and Esperauza, which
is 9,620 feet. At the latter place we dined. Our route now lay
over vast dusty plains like Arabian deserts. The haciendas were
few and far between, while the stunted maize and the poor, sparse
crops of wheat were evidence of the dryness of the soil. The
region is deplorably bare of vegetation, but the bold lines of the
mountains defining the horizon, the vastness of the plain, the peaks
which here and there break its monotony, the dust-whirls seen rising
on every side, give it a strange aspect, and impress upon it the char-
acter of stern desolation.
	But the railway has changed the face of this plateau. We
might almost say that here the railway is a foreign intruder (sy
trouve d~pays~); and it more than any other cause has made the
region a solitude. We see no more the long convoys of mules that
used to wend their way from Vera Cruz to Mexico, the lumbering
wagons, the arrieros in picturesque costumes; no longer do we
hear the silver bells of the madrinas.* The little huts along the
roadside where the muleteers were wont to quench their thirst, and
the great corales, or yards, in which the mules were shut up at
night, have disappeared.
	The railroad stretches toward the northwest, and after passing
Huamantla skirts the volcano of La Malinche, leaves Puebla about
twenty leagues on the left, then passing through Apizaco it enters
the Llanos of Apam. There we are in the land of puique, the
headquarters for the production of the wine of Mexico. On all
sides are plantations of maguey (agave), and at every station are
wagons unloading casks of the liquor so much liked by the Indians.

*	Mares that went at the head of the convoys, and were followed by the mules.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00212" SEQ="0212" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="188">	188	THE NORTH AMERICAN 1?E VIE V.

This not very inviting-looking beverage in color resembles a
stron